^ 
 
 
 ^^^ 
 
 M 
 
 3 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 ^^ 
 
 
 }Zi 
 
 m 
 
 
 
 ^^^^ 
 
 ^ 
 
 i 
 
 1 
 
 \k 
 
 «4 
 
 il^^ 
 
 ^y^^ 
 
 ^ 
 
 ^^B 
 
 g 
 
 ^^^^^ff\ 
 
 ^ 
 
 ^^li^Mi 
 
 ^ 
 
 3B 
 
 s 
 
 ^^^^ 
 
 ^ 
 
 ^^^^ 
 
 
 ^^ 
 
 'f^^^^ 
 
 
 ^^ 
 
 s 
 
 HI 
 
 
 A\kSz^<!(^^l7^(^^^^K^m^^ 
 
v^?^ 
 
 ^'J^^n^NX^^^^v 
 
 yy /( 
 
 V>^ // )Y/ U fs 
 
 ^sT?^ 
 
 ^^^^1 
 
 
 ^^^^1 
 
 ^e^-^ 
 
 a^^^^^^K^ 
 
 M 
 
 3H 
 
 ^ 
 
 |y| 
 
 '^ 
 
 ^^^^^^ 
 
 ^ 
 
 i^^i 
 
 1 
 
 3 
 
 ^ 
 
 f^^f 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 ^/^ 
 
 !))/?! 
 
 IMM 
 
 ^«5J 
 
 n 
 
 \'6^-i 
 
 10 
 
 
 iP 
 
 
 
 ^uX-j\\/ 
 
 ]) A 
 
 V 
 
 H 
 
 ^^ 
 
 3 
 
 
 1^:^^^ 
 
 1 
 
 1^^ 
 
 
 (P^^^^ 
 
 ^ 
 
 r/(f \ 
 
 ^ 
 
 \^;Q0\/ 
 
 «/A^<:X M 
 
 M^^ 
 
 'M^!^k 
 
 
 
 
 ^SI 
 
 1^ 
 
 B 
 
 f^^yi 
 
 ^^^ 
 
 ^^ 
 
 f^^^ 
 
 ifeJ 
 
 
 i^ol 
 
 HI 
 
 SB 
 
 ^^ 
 
 n\K^^^'^\^ 
 
 ^^^ 
 
 
 
 ^^^^£^ 
 
 ^^ 
 
 \l)/('^\h 
 
 ^^ 
 
 ^f 
 
 m^^^^ 
 
 ^^^S~^ 
 
 ^^Ml 
 
 <ff^r 
 
 ^^^^ 
 
 
 li^*^ 
 
 ;^\4^^ 
 
 l^ 
 
 ^;;ii 
 
 ^:^ 
 
 v^w 
 
 ^^c^ 
 
 ; > / \ 
 
 V'' ( 
 
 ^^ 
 
 ^^ 
 
 f^J^-^^l 
 
 ^-":?:=^^^ 
 
 
 1^ 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 iX^^( 
 
 m 
 
 
 p^Z—^fk 
 
 
 \\ / l\ 
 
 j^k^ 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 ^^"^5^/7 
 
 
 
 
 ^^ 
 
 v^^ 
 
 ^^ 
 
 
 B 
 
 ^i 
 
 ^ 
 
^ 
 
 
 / 
 
Dedicated to the RiQht6 of Man. 
 
 THE PEOPLE'S HOLY BIBLE. 
 
 Founded on The Declaration of American Independence 
 
 -AND- 
 
 The Astronomic Account of Creation 
 
 — OR— 
 
 Evolution. 
 
 BY 
 
 Gen. Oi,iver PauIv Gooding, 
 
 A Graduate of West Point and a General in the Union Army During Our 
 I<ate Civil War, Successfully Defends the People's Holy 
 
 Religion Against Monarchic Religion -f flCv^^ 
 
 and Infidelity. /<Ji^'' ^^t'"^ """ 
 
 ^< 
 
 Price Rue Doffaps. 
 
 PUBLISHED BY THE AUTHOR. 
 
 WASHINGTON, D. C, 
 1895. 
 
£"447 
 
 .qLTf 
 
 Copyright, 1894, by 
 
 OLIVER PAUL GOODING. 
 
 All rights reserved. 
 
GfiAPTGIR 1. 
 
 Are we Americans in rebellion against the will of God by indi- 
 vidually, thinking and choosing for ourselves, and ruling our- 
 selves, as we do in both religion and politics, by carrying on our 
 free institutions? 
 
 Monarchic religion which came last and by lie and force, 
 falsely declares that its imaginary God created the people, and, 
 therefore, has the right to rule them, through his mortal agents 
 here on earth selected by himself. And that all who dispute this 
 lie are in rebellion against the will of God, and that he will eter- 
 nally damn them for it. 
 
 The people's religion, which came first and rightfully, on the 
 contrary, truthfully declares that God did not create the people, 
 but that great Nature, of its own powers, from the different germs 
 of human life did create them all free and equal, and endow them 
 with certain inherent and inalienable rights; among which are 
 life, liberty and the pursuit of happiness; and that, therefore, 
 they have the absolute right to rule themselves, through their 
 mortal agents selected by themselves. 
 
 This declaration of the people's religion is fully sustained by 
 that clause of our Declaration of American Independence in 
 which our patriotic forefathers declared "that all men are cre- 
 ated equal ; that they are endowed by their Creator with certain 
 inalienable rights; that among these are life, liberty, and the 
 pursuit of happiness; that to secure these rights, governments 
 are instituted among men, deriving their just powers from 
 the consent of the governed," meaning the people; and, there- 
 fore, not from any God. , 
 
 After making this declaration our patriotic forefathers wor- 
 
4 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 shiped only the people's God. They could not have done 
 otherwise consistently. But the monarchic Tories went on wor- 
 shiping their imaginary monarchic God. 
 
 This book is, therefore, written to defend the right of the peo- 
 ple to rule themselves in both religion and politics. And as it 
 teaches the only true religion, the people's Holy Religion, which 
 is founded on the astronomic account of creation and which con- 
 sists of a firm belief in the astronomic account of creation, name- 
 ly, the Nebular Truth and the Germ Truth, the People's God, 
 who was evoluted into existence by nature from the only God 
 germ, and is, therefore, nature's God, and a strict observance of 
 the Moral Law, and the Golden Rule, and a firm belief in the 
 immortality of the soul, through a good life here, or faith and 
 timely repentance: and inculcates the right principles in all the 
 aflfairs of this life, it is appropriately called The People's Holy 
 Bible for the people of the entire world. 
 
 I w as inspired by my own nature to write this People's Holy Bible 
 for the people of the entire world, so let them accept it as such. 
 
 To be consistent in carrying on free institutions, the people 
 of all Republics will necessarily have to adopt it as their Holy 
 Bible, particularly as it successfully defends the only true religion, 
 the people's Holy Religion, against both monarchic religion and 
 infidelity. 
 
 This People's Holy Bible successfully defends the people's 
 lioly religion against monarchic religion and infidelity by first 
 proving that monarchic religion came by a lie, trick and fraud 
 which was incited by ambition and greed, and afterwards defend- 
 ing it from infidelity by proving the astronomic account of creation 
 to be true, the existence of God, and that he is a people's God, and 
 the existence of the soul, and the final immortality of the soul 
 through a good life here. 
 
 Monarchic religion means that you shall believe just what you 
 are ordered to believe, or be persecuted and murdered on this 
 earth, and eternally damned after death, for not so believing. 
 
INTRODUCTION. 5 
 
 The People's Holy Religion, on the contrary, means that you 
 shall be free, as nature created you to be, to believe as you please 
 to believe, and you shall not be persecuted or murdered on this 
 earth, or eternally damned after death, for so believing. 
 
 A monarchic religionist is one who believes in monarchy in 
 religion, and would like to be the monarch himself and order all 
 to believe as he believes, and murder and eternally damn them 
 if they do not obey his orders. 
 
 A people's religionist, on the contrary, is one who believes in 
 true democracy in religion, the people's holy religion, and allows 
 everybody else to believe as they please to believe. 
 
 So away with monarchic religion, and infidelity, and on with 
 the people's holy religion and the worship of the true and only 
 God, the people's God. 
 
 No person can fight this Holy Bible and the people's holy relig- 
 ion without fighting the Declaration of American Independence, 
 and the astronomic account of creation, all of which are truths. 
 
 The fiist great object of this work will be to successfully defend 
 the natural inalienable right of the people to self-government, to 
 think and choose for themselves in religion as well as in politics. 
 
 This will be accomplished by historically tracing the track of 
 religious as well as political thought around the world, thus show- 
 ing that the people came into this world with the natural inalien- 
 able right of self-government in both religion and politics. 
 This object will also be proven from a scientific standpoint, by 
 showing how the people originally came into the world, by evolu- 
 tion. And by then showing how the great monarchic lie, known 
 as revelation was excited by ambition and greed in the mind 
 of an old Chief to overthrow free government. 
 
 As the late James Freeman Clark, of Boston, Mass., one of the 
 greatest of American preachers, in his work entitled "The Ten 
 Great Religions," declares that revelation wears out with intel- 
 lectual people, the next great object of this work will be to pre- 
 vent intellectual people from running off into infidelity and re- 
 
6 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 Jecting all religion, and particularly the only true religion, that 
 is, the people's religion, natural religion, when revelation, 
 monarchic religion, shall have worn out with them. 
 
 This object to save the only true religion from infidelity, with 
 intellectual people, will be accomplished by proving from the 
 standpoint of science the existence of the true and only God, the 
 People's God, and that man has a soul capable of immortality. 
 
 This will be necessary, as eventually nearly all the people will 
 become intellectual under the educational influences of the 
 public schools and other institutions of learning, the newspapers 
 and public oratory. 
 
 Man knows that he is on this earth, but whence he came and 
 whither he goeth are questions he has been asking ever since the 
 first generation. As long as man shall live on this earth he will 
 be asking these questions, unless they are sooner satisfactorily 
 answered. This work will give satisfactory answers to these 
 questions, or tell the true story of a world. Preliminary to this, 
 however, the history of the efforts man has made all around the 
 earth to arrive at satisfactory answers to these questions will be 
 given, and then satisfactory answers to them will be made in the 
 true story of a world, concerning the birth, the life and death 
 of a world, at the end of this book. Such is the plan of this 
 book, to arrive at the truth, as to whence came man and 
 whither goeth man, and thus put the mind of man at rest; 
 that he may worship God intelligently of his own free will 
 in the great republic of religion as well as in the great republic 
 of politics all around the earth; to the end that he may think and 
 choose for himself in religion as well as in politics, and work out 
 his own salvation in both, without dictation from any source in 
 either. 
 
 As religion, like politics, is either republican or monarchic, 
 and man came into existence with the natural inalienable right 
 of self-government in religion, as well as in politics, he can not 
 remain free in either permanently unless free in both. This 
 
INTRODUCTION. 7 
 
 took will therefore defend religion from the true standpoint, i. e.^ 
 the republic of religion, or "The People's God vs. The Monarchic 
 God," and prove that the astronomic or people's account of crea- 
 tion, life and salvation is the truth, and that the monarchic ac- 
 count of creation, life and salvation is false. That evolution is 
 the Republican account of creation, and is the great Republican 
 truth, while the assertion that God created everything is the mon- 
 archic account of creation, and is a lie, a monarchic lie. 
 
 This book will also show how politics and religion affect all 
 humanity for weal or woe, and how in wars over them millions 
 have been slain; and that the truth of history proves that perils 
 never come to a people from republicanism, but on the contrary 
 that they invariably flow from the violation of the principles 
 of true republicanism ; that is from the practice of some mon- 
 archic idea either in politics or religion in a republic or mon- 
 archy ; and that a strict adherence to the principles of true re- 
 publicanism, in both politics and religion, will always undoubt- 
 edly prevent all troubles of a political or religious nature. 
 
 This book also gives the history of all the principal gods that 
 have ever been worshiped by the people. 
 
 Reader, this book covers the general field of intelligence, crea- 
 tion, life, and the future life, and if you will fix it well in your 
 memory by reading it over several times, and afterwards thinking 
 and talking about its contents, it will make you as bright a 
 person on the general field of intelligence, as there is in the world; 
 and save you a life time seaching after that information and then 
 not finding it. 
 
 In preparation of this work the author consulted Clarke's "Ten 
 Great Religions," "Morals and Dogmas, by Albert Pike," Savage's 
 ^'Belief in God," Pressense's "Ancient World and Christianity," 
 Johnston's "Oriental Religions," "Sacred Mysteries Among the 
 Mayas and Quiches," by M. Le Plongeon, and "Kent's Commen- 
 taries." Also the Encyclopedia Brittanica, the Constitution of the 
 United States, and Elliot's Debates on the Federal Constitution. 
 
GfiAPTGIR 2. 
 
 CHINA. 
 
 The evoluted people having no parents of whom to inquire, 
 naturally asked of each other on meeting, whence they came. 
 
 Thus soliloquized the first man : Here I am all alone, O ! so 
 lonely. 
 
 Thus soliloquized the first woman : Here I am all alone in 
 this beautiful world, but, O ! so lonely. 
 
 What is that I see, said the first man ; a beautiful creature so 
 nearly like myself. O ! what joy. I am no longer alone. At 
 first she looked overjoyed when our eyes met, now she appears 
 to be bashful and timid. I will go to her, but she runs and hides 
 behind a tree. The man chased her, caught her, and thus by 
 looks and signs, having no language, they talked. 
 
 Looking deep down into the glorious black eyes of the beau- 
 tiful brunette, with flowing black hair, who stood before him, 
 the man said: Beautiful creature, whence came you? 
 
 Elushingly looking up into the flashing eyes of the gallant 
 man who stood before her, the first woman said: Grand, hand- 
 some creature, I came from the ground. Whence came you? 
 
 I came from the ground by growth answered the man. By 
 looks and signs, kisses and caresses, they courted and soon married. 
 There was neither minister nor priest, nor legal authority to tie 
 the knot ; nature alone brought them together. Many first 
 couples came together in the same way. The subject of mar- 
 riage is here written up the same as in the Jewish Bible, only in 
 a different style of writing. No ceremony is mentioned in either 
 book. They were natural marriages. They multiplied, and thus 
 the Chinese nation began, who originally were like all other 
 races, roving children of nature, in contradistinction to our pres- 
 
CHINA. 9* 
 
 ent conventionalities of life. By looks, signs, and sounds, which 
 the vocal organs naturally uttered, they soon learned to under- 
 stand each other. And many centuries they multiplied and lived 
 a roving life, existing on fruits, under a patriaichal government, 
 where the old grandfather ruled his descendants. Finally, for 
 protection against the hostile neighbors, two or more patriarchal 
 communities united into a tribe, and elected their chief. The 
 tribal government was therefore undoubtedly republican, as they 
 elected their chief. For centuries the tribes led their roving 
 lives, roving over the plains and mountains, through the valleys, 
 and camping on the streams, and in time went to living on game 
 and fish. And then catching the wild cattle and sheep, tamed 
 them, and led the lives of shepherds tending their flocks. And 
 finally finding wheat and other cereals growing wild, and learn- 
 ing that they were good food, and would sustain human life, they 
 carried along the seed with them, and finding game scarce, sowed 
 them, and thus became a farming community, with plenty of 
 stock. And in time other industries grew, and thus civilization 
 began, and republican government continued for centuries. 
 
 In time one man went with another man's wife. Jealousy 
 caused the husband to kill the offender. This having happened 
 so often, it caused great trouble in the community, to prevent 
 the recurrence of which two ot the Ten Commandments were 
 established, by the older and wiser people in the tribe or com- 
 munity: " Thou shalt not adult." "Thou shalt not kill." 
 
 And man having acquired personal property, his fellow-man 
 stole it. This gave rise to the commandment : " Thou shalt not 
 steal." And thus the moral law was established, or commanded 
 by the wisdom of mankind, centuries before Moses is said to have 
 received it from God on Mount Sinai. Moses received it from 
 the natural religion of the Egyptians in which he was educated 
 for the Priesthood long before he ever went to Mount Sinai. 
 
 Experience proved that those who lived in accordance with the 
 moral law, as a rule, kept out of trouble, and were happy, which 
 
lO CHINA, 
 
 state they called happiness, which was finally called heaven, 
 while those who lived contrary to the moral law were, as a rule, 
 in trouble and unhappy ; mentally confined to a dark cave, called 
 hell or hades. So at first their ideas of hell and heaven were 
 confined entirely to this life. So they urged the importance of 
 living in accordance with the moral law, if people wanted to be 
 in a mental heaven in this life, and keep out of a metjtal hell in this 
 life. Hell was a dark cave in the earth called hades, in which the 
 greatest criminal in the community was confined. They called him 
 the Devil because he deviled or tormented the people so. Other 
 criminals were confined in hades, where the devil tormented them. 
 
 NATURE WORSHIP. 
 
 At first they looked off into space at the sun, moon and the 
 stars, and wondered what they were. Observing that the sun caused 
 the vegetation to grow, in gratitude they worshiped the sun. 
 As the moon gave them light when the sun had gone away, in 
 gratitude they worshiped the moon. As the stars gave them 
 light, and were so beautiful, they worshiped the stars. Seeing 
 the earth bearing the people, the grain and the other food, in 
 gratitude tliey worshiped the earth, and called it Mother Earth. 
 
 In fact seeing everything coming and going, according to 
 the laws of nature, they concluded that with all life it was 
 simply a question of conditions. And also seeing the different 
 chemical elements uniting to form new objects, they concluded 
 that the earth had come into existence from matter passing 
 through different conditions, from chaos to the perfect world ; 
 and therefore believed in creation by evolution. That nature 
 was the creator of all, and worshiped her as the creator of all. 
 And the worship of the sun, the moon, the stars, the earth, and 
 nature as the creator, was called Nature Worship. 
 
 FUTURE LIFE. 
 In time dreams started the idea of a future life and that there 
 were Gods. 
 
CHINA. I 'I 
 
 Before they began to bury dead bodies, man saw the dead body 
 of his fellow-man decay and become invisible, and subsequently 
 dreamed of seeing him as he appeared in life. Having seen the 
 body decay and become invisible, he thought that it could not be 
 the body appearing to him in a dream, so he concluded that the 
 body must have had a spirit in it that presented to him in a 
 dream the same appearance that the body presented to his eye- 
 sight when it was alive. Hence his belief in a soul, or that 
 there is a spirit life after the death of the body, and consequently 
 they thought the soul was the life of the body. Believing that 
 the spirit of the body gave to it its life and powers, they concluded 
 that all other objects in nature had spirits in them that gave 
 them their powers. 
 
 THE GODS. 
 
 Accordingly they conceived the idea that it was not the sun 
 that caused the vegetation to grow, but an invisible spirit in the 
 sun, which they called the Sun God. In the same way they ar- 
 rived at the idea of a Moon God. And so on they conceived the 
 idea of different gods for all the separate objects of nature. 
 Finally they conceived the idea that there was a supreme God 
 out in space over all these plural gods, as there were supreme 
 chiefs over subordinate chiefs in this world. 
 
 How did they happen to call the supposed spirit of the sun by 
 the name of god ? 
 
 They were in the habit of saying that it was good in the 
 spirit of the sun to cause them to feel so well in the sunshine, 
 and cause food to grow for them. So they got to calling it good, 
 and finally dropping one letter called it God. And that is the 
 way the word God came. 
 
 They at first believed that the spirits of people they thought 
 they had seen in their dreams remained in the neighborhood, as 
 they thought they saw them there in their dreams. They called 
 them ghosts, and were afraid of them. And thus started the 
 idea of a spirit life after the death of the body. After while 
 
12 CHINA. 
 
 they found out that they did not remain in the neighborhood, as 
 they could not see them when they were awake, so they con- 
 cluded that they only came there when they appeared unto them 
 in dreams. And as they could not see them about, concluded 
 that they must have gone into space — that the spirits of the 
 good people must have gone up into space to a place of light and 
 happiness, which they called heaven, from comparison to their 
 idea of heaven in this life, where the supreme God would bless 
 them, and make them happy forever ; and that the spirits of the 
 bad people died with the body as they had proven themselves 
 unworthy another life. And thus came their ideas of the soul, 
 of heaven, and of God. And thus came natural religion, the 
 people's holy religion, and the people's God, whom they thought 
 incapable of doing anything but blessing them, as they were al- 
 ways seeking blessings. 
 
 The supreme God is the only God that the mind of man has 
 ever located in heaven. And the people's holy religion was the 
 only religion on this earth till it was overthrown by the great 
 monarchic lie and force. 
 
 For many generations they enjoyed liberty in both politics and 
 religion, but their cunning old chief who had been elected to his 
 office, by the people, observing the great superstition of the peo- 
 ple, played on them the monarchic trick. The tribes were also 
 called nations, and after they got to living in houses in civiliza- 
 tion they were also called democracies and republics, and the old 
 names of tribe and nation were also continued. They were in this 
 condition, in most cases, when the monarchic trick was played 
 on them. 
 
 THE MONARCHIC TRICK. 
 
 The old chief first impressed on their minds the lie that God 
 was almighty, and then falsely told them that their idea of 
 creation by evolution was all wrong. That instead of nature 
 creating them, and everything else, God had created nature, 
 created them, the earth, the stars and everything else. That God 
 
CHINA. 13 
 
 "having created them, he alone had a right to rule them. That 
 they had no right to rule themselves, for said he all authority 
 comes from God, and that God had authorized him to deliver his 
 orders to them, and they must obey them, or he would punish 
 them in this life, and after death God would punish them in an 
 awful hell forever. 
 
 Then being very ambitious to have his chieftainship descend 
 to his progeny indefinitely, for the glory and profit of his own 
 family and his political purposes, the old chief pretended to have 
 received a revelation from the supreme God telling him that he 
 was the son of God, although he had a Chinese mother, and or- 
 dering that he and his progeny should rule over the Chinese and 
 live at their expense forever, and that he would deliver the orders 
 of God unto them. And whosoever disputed them was in revolt 
 against the will of God, and that he would punish them in an 
 awful hell in the next life. The ignorance and superstition of 
 the people and force used caused them to submit, and the cun- 
 ning old chief was worshiped as the son of God, and was not 
 only the temporal but was also the spiritual ruler. 
 
 The chief got the priests to sustain him by making the priest- 
 hood hereditary. He also got the braves in the tribe to sustain 
 him by calling them nobles. And thus the state was falsely 
 made, and has ever since been called the state or divine right 
 monarchy. And they all lived at the expense of the people as 
 hereditary rulers. And the king or sovereign called his usurped 
 power divine right sovereignty, or state sovereignty. And thus 
 the cunning old chief created the monarchic God, or the mon- 
 archic idea of God, for the glory and profit of his own family, 
 and his political purposes. 
 
 It was a sharp trick the old chief played on them, politically 
 and religiously. And thus man was first deprived of his natural 
 right of self-government, both in politics and religion. Thus 
 was monarchy, in both politics and religion, established on the 
 overthrow of free government by that lying trick of pretended 
 
14 CHINA. 
 
 revelation in favor of that fraud called divine right monarchy. 
 It was the overthrow of all liberty, political and religious. Other 
 chiefts got the idea and played the trick on their tribes, nations, 
 democracies and republics. 
 
 For centuries the Chinese Emperor pretended that he de- 
 scended from God, and away back, not now, was worshiped as a 
 descendant of God, and was religious as well as political ruler, as 
 a lineal descendant of God, all in the imaginations of the Chinese. 
 The Chinese claimed that thirteen of their Emperors were lineal 
 descendants of God. 
 
 While under free government, their natural right, they en- 
 joyed perfect liberty, both political and religious, thinking and 
 choosing for themselves, both in politics and religion, and be- 
 lieved in natural creation by evolution, as they had received the 
 germ truth from their evoluted ancestors. 
 
 From all of which we see that religion, like politics, is either 
 republican or monarchic. That under free government religion 
 was the republican truth, and under monarchy it was the mon- 
 archic lie. That under free government politics and religion 
 were separate and distinct. That by the trick of pretended rev- 
 elation, overthrowing free government, politics and religion 
 were united in monarchy, the state and free thought and free 
 speech among the people suppressed in both, thus raising the 
 issue of the People's God vs. the Monarchic God, and thus bring- 
 ing into the world nearly all the trouble that has occurred over 
 politics and religion. 
 
 CHINESE BIBLE. 
 
 The religion of the Chinese was oral, and carried entirely in 
 their memories for many centuries before any of it was reduced 
 to writing. 
 
 The first Bible writings of the Chinese were called Sacred 
 Books, or Kings, and were ancient even in the days of Confu- 
 cius. Confucius passed his last years editing these books, which 
 are called the Yih-King, the Shoo-King, the She-King, and the 
 
CHINA. 15 
 
 Le-Ka King, and they constitute all of the ancient literature of 
 the Chinese that has come down to posterity. The word King 
 as here used simply meant a book. 
 
 The four books of Confucius which contain his doctrines were 
 not written by him, but were written by others after his death. 
 He died a natural death at the age of 73 years. It was the great 
 number of murders that were being committed throughout China 
 that started Confucius out as a reformer and preacher. He was 
 the best and greatest Chinaman. 
 
 CHINESE PHILOSOPHY. 
 
 The Chinese also had their philosophers outside of their Bible 
 writers, who tried to account for everything, from creation to 
 salvation. Chinese philosophy originated with Fuh-He, who 
 lived about 3327 B. C. He was the man who substituted writing 
 for the knotted strings which had before formed the only means 
 of record. 
 
 The Chinese were the first to begin to record history, and were 
 advanced in the sciences and the arts as early, if not earlier, than 
 any other people on the earth. Their great wall which bounds 
 China on the north, twelve hundred and fort} miles long, twenty 
 feet high, with towers every few hundred yards, crosses moun- 
 tain ridges, valleys, and is carried over rivers on arches. It was 
 built two hundred years before Christ, to repel the attempts of 
 the Huns, who then occupied what is now Siberia, to conquer 
 China. 
 
 The mariner's compass, gunpowder, and other useful inven- 
 tions came from China. 
 
 The immense canals of China are wonders. Europeans and 
 Americans are surprised at the splendid libraries in China. Our 
 civil service law was borrowed from China. At least the ideas 
 contained in it. 
 
 The Chinese claim an antiquity of about forty thousand years. 
 
ARYANA. 
 
 West of China, just north of India, and east of the Caspian Sea, 
 lie the great elevated plains of Central Asia, the centre of which 
 region was called Bactria, but I will call the entire region Aryana, 
 as it was the original home of the Aryans. On these plains, per- 
 haps one hundred thousand years ago, were evoluted into ex- 
 istence the most remarkable people the earth has ever known — 
 white people, from whom have descended most of the different 
 white peoples of Europe, America and the whole world. Those 
 primitive white people were called Aryans, the meaning of that 
 word being honorable people. That being the meaning of the 
 word, it is evident that the Aryans are now almost extinct. The 
 Aryans, like all other races, had a story of a first couple, an Adam 
 and an Eve ; and the truth that they had come by evolution from 
 germs of human life. The fact that this germ truth has been 
 believed by many of the descendants of the Aryans, in all ages, 
 till now in all Ihe Aryan nations, notwithstanding the great 
 eflforts that have been made by the monarchists to destroy it in 
 the minds of the people, is sufficient evidence that it came from 
 the evoluted Aryans, as well as from the evoluted people of all 
 other races. With them, as with the Chinese, government was 
 at first republican, and religion was also free. 
 
 NATURE WORSHIP. 
 
 The Aryans, having received from their evoluted ancestors the 
 germ truth, and seeing the grain and all vegetation grow under 
 the influence of the sunlight, believed that the sun was the cause 
 of all life. Accordingly they worshiped the sun. Seeing that 
 fire, like the sun, imparted heat and helped to preserve life in 
 winter, worshiped fire. Seeing that the earth helped the sun to 
 
ARYANA. 17 
 
 produce th« vegetables, grass for the cattle and so on, and having 
 heard the germ truth, worshiped the earth, and called it mother 
 earth. Seeing how beautiful the heavens were, that the stars 
 and moon gave them light by night, in gratitude worshiped the 
 heavens. And from the changes they saw going on, producing 
 new objects, the Aryans believed in creation by evolution, and 
 therefore worshiped the sun, the moon, the stars and the earth 
 and also nature in general. So they had Nature Worship. 
 
 History informs us that more than ten thousand years ago 
 that these people were a pastorial and agricultural people on 
 those plains, living in houses that had windows, doors and fire- 
 places. They had oxen, cows, horses, sheep, goats, hogs and 
 domestic fowls, the plow, the mill for grinding grain, cereals, the 
 hammer, hatchet, auger. They were acquainted with several 
 metals, among which were gold, silver, copper and tin. They 
 knew how to spin and weave, and were acquainted with pottery. 
 They boiled and roasted meat and used soup. They had lances, 
 swords, the bow and arrow, shields, but not armor. They had 
 family life, some simple laws, games, the dance and wind instru- 
 ments. They had the decimal numeration, and their year was 
 three hundred and sixty days. In course of time the monarchic 
 trick was played on some of the tribes in Aryana. 
 
 There were seven tribes of Aryans, all white, that afterwards 
 became the Hindoos, the Persians, the Greeks, the Romans, who 
 emigrated south-west from the original ancestral home in Cen- 
 tral Asia, and the Kelts, the Teutons and the Slavi, who entered 
 Europe on the northern side of the Caucasus and Caspian Sea. 
 
 Himmel, the German word for heaven, was derived from 
 Himraalah, the name of the Himmalah mountains in Central 
 Asia, believed by the ancient inhabitants of Asia to be the abode 
 of their imaginary Gods. 
 
 Greek soldiers under Alexander the Great fought their way to 
 Aryana, the original home of their ancestors, where they re- 
 mained, and for centuries were a power. 
 
1 8 ARYANA. 
 
 The Russians are now building a railroad into Aryana, to be 
 able to send their army down there rapidly and threaten England's 
 possession of India. Thus do some of the posterity of the ancient 
 Aryans go back to the land of their ancestors. The Russians 
 are also building a railroad through Sibera to the Pacific ocean, 
 just north of China, on about the same parallel of latitude as the 
 Canadian Pacific railroad across our own continent. 
 
 When they get that railroad built and a few more built over 
 that continent, as we have them over our continent, a man will 
 be able to take a summer trip around the world, within ninety 
 days, and see all the principal points of interest, for five hundred 
 dollars. 
 
GHAPTGR 4-, 
 
 INDIA. 
 
 When those Aryans, who afterwards became Hindoos, got 
 down into India, where tbey carried republican government, 
 they found natives there, who had been evoluted into existence 
 in the days of evolution, and were dark people, but not negroes. 
 Being dark, the white Aryans thought they had a right to make 
 them their lowest caste, slaves, and accordingly reduced them to 
 that condition. Here the Aryans built cities. Here the imagin- 
 ations of the Aryans created a great many Gods for the different 
 objects of nature they had worshiped in Aryana, on the plains of 
 Central Asia. For the atmosphere, their imaginations created a 
 god, whom they called Indra ; for the ocean of light, or the 
 heavens, a god, they called Varuna; for fire, a god they called 
 Agni; for the sun, a god they called Savitri, meaning the Sun- 
 God; for the moon, a god they called Soma; for death, a god 
 they Yama. And in turn, their imaginations created separate 
 gods for the earth, food, wine, months, seasons, day, night and 
 dawn. Here they built magnificient temples in which to wor- 
 ship their different gods. Here they even hewed out magnifi- 
 cient temples in the solid rock. And from the changes they saw 
 going on in the different objects of nature, they believed in cre- 
 ation by evolution ; particularly as they had received the germ 
 truth from their Aryan ancestors. 
 
 But here the imaginations of the Aryans ran till they finally 
 concluded that all was spirit, and there was no such thing as 
 matter in all space. They said we think we see matter in the 
 shape of stars, the earth, houses and other objects, but in reality 
 we do not see them, they are only illusions, that they are all 
 spirit. That universal spirit throughout space they called 
 
20 INDIA. 
 
 Brahm. This view could only have been taken by regarding all 
 the invisible matter in space as spirit, and all the globes and 
 other objects as simply condensed spirit. 
 
 But in time one of the chiefs falsely claimed to be the son of 
 the Sun-God, Savitra, although his mother was an Aryan woman, 
 and proclaimed himself king by authority of that imaginary god. 
 His monarchy was therefore called the Solar monarchy. In the 
 .same way another chief created the Lunar monarchy. 
 
 So the monarchic trick was played on them in India by some 
 of their cunning chiefs, for the glory and profit of their families, 
 and their political purposes. 
 
 In time a war came on between these monarchies. The Solar 
 monarchy conquered the Lunar monarchy and made its people 
 slaves. The aristocratic nobles of the Solar monarchy then over- 
 threw the king and carried on the aristocratic government for 
 themselves, tor the glory and profit of their families and their 
 political purposes without the king. 
 
 Gautama, the son of the king, having become one of the peo- 
 ple, by the dethronement of his father, and knowing that he was 
 nothing but a mortal, concluded to make a fight for the people, 
 pure democracy, in both religion and politics, nearly six hundred 
 years before Christ. Gautama had many followers. Among his 
 followers he set the slaves free, abolished all casts and classes, and 
 established pure republican government, under which all had 
 equal rights before the law. 
 
 Gautama denied the extreme spiritualism of the Brahmanists, 
 and taught the people's religion and the people's God, including 
 the immortality of the soul through a good life here, although 
 he never called God the people's God. He denied that it was all 
 spirit, and asserted that all we see of it is undoubtedly matter. 
 
 Gautama was called Buddha, which means wise man; and his 
 reliofion has therefore been called Buddhism, or wisdom. 
 
 Brahmanism taught that this life was no account, and the 
 s:)0.ier a person got out of it the better. So many of them sui- 
 
INDIA. 21 
 
 cided to get into the invisible spirit state as soon as possible. To 
 stop that ridiculous extreme, Buddhism taught the religion of 
 humanity, that this life, or the body, was some account, and 
 should be preserved and made as happy as possible. That peo- 
 ple should not neglect the happiness of this life ; but make this 
 life better and happier, and in that way finally reach Nirvana 
 after death. 
 
 CREATION BY EVOI^UTION. 
 
 The greatest personal god of the Brahmans was called Brahma. 
 They claim that he was the first born of creation ; that he was 
 born from the self-existent being, which was in the form of a 
 golden egg. They finally arrived at the idea that he was the 
 creator of all things, which proves that the monarchic trick was 
 played on them. 
 
 CIVIL WAR. 
 
 Some of the Brahmans worshiped a god they called Vischnu, 
 and claimed that he was the greatest god. Other Brahmans wor- 
 shiped a god they called Siva, and claimed that he was the great- 
 est god. When the war came on between the Brahmans and the 
 Buddhists for religious supremacy, the different factions of the 
 Brahmans found it necessary to settle their difi^erences as to which 
 was the greatest god ; so they agreed that Brahma was the Creator, 
 Vichnu the Preserver, and Siva the Destroyer, all three in one 
 Supreme God. And thus the Indian triad, or trinity, was created. 
 The civil war between the Brahmans and the Buddhists resulted 
 in the expulsion of the Buddhists from India. The struggle be- 
 tween them lasted during nine centuries, from A. D. 500 to A. D. 
 1400, resulting in the total expulsion of the Buddhists, and the tri- 
 umphant establishment of the triad as the worship of India. 
 What a ridiculous civil war, in which Brahmanists and Buddhists 
 fought each other for nearly a thousand years over the dispute as 
 to whether it was all spirit. When all the Brahmanists ought to 
 have had sense enough to have known that it was part matter, as 
 
22 INDIA. 
 
 they saw it with their own eyes every time they looked at the 
 sun, the moon, the stars, and the earth. But this was not all they 
 fought about. The Buddhists fought for human liberty in both 
 religion and politics, pure democracy ; while the Brahmanists 
 fought to destroy it. 
 
 TRIBUTE TO GAUTAMA. 
 
 For his wise, great and gallant fight in behalf of the people 
 against monarchic religion, and political aristocracy, Gautama 
 deserves all honor from all the world over, who love the cause of 
 the people. He was the best and greatest Aryan Hindo. 
 
 The Buddhists left behind them about nine hundred temples 
 excavated in the solid rock in the sides of mountains in the Bom- 
 bay Presidency in India. 
 
 The Buddhist rock-cut monasteries are also numerous in India, 
 although long since deserted. The Buddhist monks, then as now, 
 took the same three vows of celibacy, poverty and obedience, that 
 are now taken by the members of all the Catholic orders. 
 
 The Catholic Church, in its ritual, confession and general out- 
 line, is supposed to be a copy of the Buddhist Church. In its 
 forms the Buddhist religion resembles the Catholic Church and 
 in its spirit. Protestantism. The Buddhist religion is now the 
 popular religion of the Chinese and the Japanese, Siam, Anam, 
 Nepaul, Ceylon, and nearly all of Eastern Asia, although those 
 countries are all monarchies. 
 
 BIBLE OF THE BRAHMANISTS. 
 
 The religion of the Brahmanists was entirely oral for many 
 centuries. For centuries it mostly consisted of hymns, which 
 were carried in their memories. Finally they were reduced to 
 writing, and the volume was called the Vedas, and that age was 
 called the Vedic age. Subsequently came the Laws of Manu. The 
 Vedas and the Laws of Mann constituted the Brahraanistic Bible. 
 The Buddhists had a separate Bible. The Buddhist calls his heaven 
 Nirvana, and considers it a place of perfect rest from all worry. 
 
INDIA. 23 
 
 INDIAN PHILOSOPHY. 
 
 Independent of the Bible writers, the priests, there were phil- 
 osophers in India who tried to account for the existence of every- 
 thing, from creation to salvation. They had three systems of 
 philosophy, called the Sankhya, the Vedanta and the Nyasa. It 
 is not known who were the authors of these systems of philoso- 
 phy. The Vedantists held that there was but one God, but that 
 the worship of the plural gods was necessary to those who could 
 not rise to the sublime monotheism. All three of these philoso- 
 phies agreed on certain points, and differed on others. They all 
 three agree in asserting the transmigration of souls, and that the 
 cessation of that brings final deliverance. A ridiculous idea, for 
 there never was any transmigration of souls. The poets also wrote 
 about creation, the gods and salvation. The Brahmanists sacri- 
 ficed human beings to their gods. The Buddhists did not practice 
 that outrageous murder of human beings. Gautama died a 
 natural death at the age of eighty years, and his body was 
 cremated. 
 
GfiAPTGH S. 
 
 PERSIA. 
 
 The Persians were Aryans, and it is not known just how long 
 they retained republican government, electing their chief, but it 
 is known that they took with them to Persia nature worship and 
 their belief in.creation by evolution. The first King of Persia 
 overthrew the Republic and called himself Gilshah, meaning 
 that he was King of the World; and claiming that he was the 
 Son of God. And ever since then the king of Persia has been 
 called the Shah of Persia, only dropping the Gil. So he played 
 the monarchic trick on them, for the glory and profit of his own 
 family, and his political purposes. 
 
 A subsequent King, Darius, neither claimed to be God, nor the 
 Son of God, biit called himself an Aryan. Still a later King, 
 Cyrus, conquered Babylon and killed King Belshazzer, the 
 Semitic, the very night of his great feast, when the children of 
 Israel were his captives, and Daniel, the Jew, is falsely said to 
 have foretold him his fate by interpreting the mysterious hand- 
 writing on the wall. 
 
 NATURE WORSHIP. 
 
 The Persians brought nature worship with them from Aryana, 
 as is fully proven by their worship of the sun and fire at Perse- 
 polis. i\.nd as long as they worshiped nature they believed in 
 creation by evolution ; but afterwards when they got away from 
 nature worship and the worship of the plural Gods and became 
 too highly spiritual they imagined a very ridiculous account of 
 creation, about Ormazd and Ahriman. The lovely valley of 
 Shiraz is situated in the south-western part of Persia. 
 
PERSIA. 25 
 
 PERSEPOI.IS. 
 
 At one end of this valley, fifty feet above the plain, is a cres- 
 cent formed by rocky hills, within which is a platform partly 
 hewn out of the mountains themselves, and partly built up with 
 gray blocks of marble, from twenty to sixty feet long, so that the 
 joints could scarcely be seen. This platform is fourteen hundred 
 feet long by nine hundred broad. From the plain below they 
 went up marble steps to the platform. On the way up they 
 reached a landing, where stand two immense marble statutes, 
 supposed to have represented the sacred bulls of Magian religion. 
 
 Passing these sentinels they went on up still more marble 
 steps, along side of which were carved rows of figures, which 
 seemed to be going up by their sides, representing warriors, 
 courtiers, captives, men of every nation, till they reached the 
 platform, where stood gigantic columns, sixty feet high and 
 fifteen in circumference, which supported a roof of cedar, 
 which protected the multitude from the sun of So ithern Asia. 
 On that platform, near the tombs of the Kings of Persia, which 
 were cut in the sides of the mountain, was an altar on which the 
 priests kept a fire burning all the time, and suspended above the 
 fire was a ball representing the sun, thus proving they had nature 
 worship. Figures of the Kings were cut on the side of the 
 mountain above their tombs, and above these figures, suspended 
 in the air, were winged, half length figures in fainter outlines of 
 them. The palace of the great Kings of Persia was also at Per- 
 sepolis, the ancient capital of that kingdom. Outside of Perse- 
 polis the Persians had no altars, no temples nor images; and 
 they worshiped on the top of mountains. They adorned the 
 heavens, and sacrificed to the sun, moon, earth, fire, water and 
 winds. "They did not erect altars, nor use libations, fillets, or 
 cakes. One of the Magi sang an ode concerning the origin of 
 the gods, (thus proving that they also had plural Gods as well as 
 a Supreme God) over the sacrifice, which was laid on -a bed of 
 
26 PERSIA. 
 
 tender grass. They paid great reverence to rivers, and did noth- 
 ing to defile them. In burying the dead, they never put the 
 body in the ground till it had been torn by some bird or dog. 
 They then covered the body with wax, and put it in the ground." 
 
 PERSIAN MYTHOLOGY. 
 
 The mythology of the Persians was oral, coming down through 
 the ages from the priests by word of mouth, till a man by the 
 name of Zoroaster put it into a book of manuscripts called the 
 Zend Avesta, which was the Peisian Bible. From that and a 
 subsequent writing called the Bundekesch, we learn that the: 
 
 CREATION. 
 
 Persians imagined that the Supreme God had created two 
 powerful gods. The first they called Ormazd, and believed that 
 he created all the good people, and everything that was good, 
 and was therefore the God of Good. The other they called 
 Ahriman, and imagined that he created all the bad people, and 
 everything that is bad, and was therefore the God of Evil; that 
 Ormazd was the God of Light, and Ahriman was the God of 
 Darkness; that Ormazd created the world of light, and Ahriman 
 created the world of darkness ; that Ormazd created a protecting 
 god for every object in his world of light ; that Ahriman created 
 a corresponding world of darkness, with its many gods of evil. 
 So they had a good many gods. 
 
 WAR BETWEEN ORMAZD AND AHRIMAN. 
 
 To prepare for war with Ahriman, Ormazd armed himself and 
 created for his assistance the whole shining host of heaven — the 
 sun, the moon and the stars, which were supposed to be wholly 
 submissive to him. The stars were simply private soldiers in 
 the army of Ormazd, and were divided into four troups, com- 
 manded by four Generals. Twelve companies were arranged, 
 in the twelve signs of the zodiac. These were divided Into four 
 
PERSIA. 27 
 
 divisions, which were stationed in the east, west, north and 
 south. The planet Jupiter, called in the Persian language 
 Tistrya, commanded the division in the east, and was named the 
 Prince of stars; Saturn (Sitairsi) commanded the western divi- 
 sion; Mercury (Vanant) commanded the southern division, and 
 Mars (Hapto-Iringa) commanded the division of the north. In 
 the center of the heavens is the great star, Venus (Mesch), that 
 led all of them against Ahriman. The dog, Sirius (Sura), stood 
 guard over the abyss out of which was to come Ahriman. 
 
 Ahriman was imagined to have created his forces of darkness 
 to fight the forces of Ormazd. Ormazd being the God of Good, 
 is represented as wanting peace, but Ahriman, being the God of 
 Evil, was true to his evil nature, and would not allow him to 
 have peace, and declared for war. 
 
 But blinded by the majesty of Ormazd, and frightened by the 
 Fravashis, souls of holy men, before the terrible word of Ormazd 
 he shrank back into the abyss of darkness, and lay fettered there 
 for three thousand years of the second period. 
 
 CREATION OK PEOPLE. 
 
 Ahriman did not remain in the abyss, but returned to the earth 
 to do all the harm he could. In pursuance of this purpose he 
 entered the bull, the original animal, and caused him to die. 
 But alter his death, the first man, called Kaimorts, came out of 
 his right shoulder, and out of his left shoulder came the soul of 
 the bull, called Goshurun, which then became the guardian spirit 
 of all the animals. They also imagined that all clean animals 
 and plants came from the body of the bull. But mad because 
 good results had followed his killing the bull, he then created the 
 unclean animals. 
 
 KAIMORTS. 
 
 Ahriman had nothing to oppose Kaimorts, so he concluded to 
 kill him. They imagined that Kaimorts was both man and 
 
28 PERSIA. 
 
 woman, and that through his death came from him the first 
 human pair ; a tree grew from his body, and bore ten pairs of 
 men and women. The first couple were called Meschia and 
 Meschiane. They were originally innocent and made for heaven,, 
 and worshiped Ormazd as their creator. But Ahriman tempted 
 them. They injured themselves by drinking milk from a goat. 
 Then Ahriman gave them the forbidden fruit, and they ate of it, 
 and thereby lost a hundred parts of their happiness, so that only 
 one part remained. The woman was the first to sacrifice to the 
 Dsevas, devils. They then had two children after fifty years, 
 called Siamak and Veschak, and died one hundred years old. 
 For their sins they are supposed to remain in hell till the resur- 
 rection. The substance of the commands in the Persian religion 
 was : " Think purely, speak purely, act purely." The most per- 
 fect moral law. That religion taught cleanliness of the body also. 
 It also taught that the Fravashis of men who were created by 
 Ormazd and are preserved in heaven, in the realm of light of 
 Ormazd. But that they had to come from heaven to be united 
 to human bodies and go through a probation called the Way of 
 Two Destinies. That those who chose the good in this world 
 are received after death by good spirits, and are guided by the 
 dog, Sura, to the bridge, Chinevat, and that the wicked were 
 dragged there by the Daevas devils. Here Ormazd holds a judg- 
 ment day, and determines the fate of souls. The good pass the 
 bridge into heaven, where they are welcomed by the Amsha- 
 spands, seven archangels, with rejoicing, while the bad fell into 
 the gulf of Duzahk, where they were tormented by the Dsevas, 
 devils. The duration of the punishment was fixed by Ormazd, 
 but some were prayed out by their friends, while others had to 
 remain till the resurrection of the dead. As all were finally re- 
 leased from hell, the Persian religion taught final universal sal- 
 vation. They think Ormazd will then clothe them anew with 
 flesh. They imagined that Ahriman is to cause a comet to de- 
 scend to the earth and cause it to be just like a stream of melted 
 
PERSIA. 29 
 
 iron, which will rush down into the realm of Ahriman, and that 
 all beings ^ill have to pass through this stream ; to the righteous 
 it will feel like warm milk, and they will pass through to the 
 dwellings of the just; but all sinners will be borne along by the 
 stream into the abyss of Duzahk. There they will burn three 
 days and nights, then, being purified, they will invoke Ormazd, 
 and he will received into heaven. Subsequently Ahriman himself 
 and all in Duzahk shall be purified by this fire, all evil consumed, 
 and all darkness banished. They imagined from this extinct fire 
 there will come a more beautiful earth, pure and perfect and 
 destined to be eternal. 
 
 Clarke declares that Zoroaster did not invent the Persian re- 
 ligion, but it grew like all other religions. Small bodies of 
 Parsis, disciples of this ancient faith, are still in Persia and Asia, 
 and in India. 
 
Gf^APTGIR 6. 
 
 EGYPT. 
 
 History proves that the earliest Egyptians on the lower Nile 
 were Semitics, who mixed with the surrounding African tribes, 
 not negroes. The Egyptians recognize no relationship with the 
 negroes. The negroes only appear on the monuments as slaves. 
 How long the Egyptians retained the republican government, 
 electing their chiefs, is not known, but is is known that in their 
 ancient monarchy their king claimed to be the son of God by his 
 mortal mother, and compelled his sons and daughters to marry 
 each other under the pretense of keeping his divine blood in his 
 royal family. So in Egypt that fraud of so called divine right 
 monarchy, was also played on the people, by their old Chief, for 
 the glory and profit of his own family, and his political purposes. 
 
 NATURE WORSHIP. 
 
 The earliest worship of the Egyptian people was Nature Wor- 
 ship, the worship of the sun, the earth, the air, fire and water. 
 From that to the worship of the imaginary gods, their supposed 
 spirits. These were the gods of the people. They also believed 
 in the Supreme God but never worshiped him. The greatest of 
 the plural Gods they named Osiris. They then imagined that 
 the imaginary Osiris had an imaginary wife, they named Isis, 
 and that they begot an imaginary son they named Horus. They 
 also imagined ridiculous stories about their gods. They im- 
 agined that Osiris was killed by Typhon, and another imaginary 
 god, and after his death his soul begot a son by Isis. Nowhere 
 did their imaginations ever provide for any marriage ceremony 
 between the gods and goddesses. They were all natural mar- 
 riages. They continued to imagine till their imaginations had 
 
EGYPT. 3 1 
 
 created three orders of imaginary gods. But as it is not the purpose 
 of the author to give the names and imaginary history of all the 
 imaginary gods, nothing further will be said on that subject now, 
 except to state that they imagined Osiris, after his death, came 
 back to sit in judgment on the souls of the dead and contend with 
 the imaginary Satan, they called Set, for the possession of the 
 souls; and that their Sun-God was called Phra, from which the 
 name Pharaoh was derived, which indicates that King Pharaoh 
 must have claimed that he descended from Phra, the Sun-God. 
 
 ANIMAL WORSHIP. 
 
 The Egyptians carried their worship of nature even to the worship 
 of the animals. They worshiped what they called a sacred bull 
 they named Apis. They imagined that he was the representative 
 of Osiris. He is said to have been a bull with black hair, a white 
 spot on his forehead, and other special marks. He was kept at 
 Memphis in a splendid temple. They held a festival in his honor, 
 which lasted seven days, when great multitudes of people assem- 
 bled. When he died his body was embalmed and buried with 
 great honor, and the priests searched till they found another Apis, 
 that was taken to Memphis and honored as the dead one had been. 
 The sacred bulls were buried near Memphis in an arched gallery, 
 hewn in the rock, two thousand feet long and twenty feet high, 
 and twenty feet in breadth. On each side is a series of recesses, 
 each containing a large granite sarcophagus, fifteen feet long and 
 eight feet wide, in which the body of a sacred bull was deposited. 
 In 1852 they had already found thirty of these sarcophaguses con- 
 taining dead bulls. In front of this tomb is a paved road, on each side 
 of which are arranged stone lions, and before this is a temple with 
 a vestibule. The bull was not the only sacred animal in Egypt. 
 The tombs are full of the mummies of dogs, wolves, birds, and 
 crockodiles that were embalmed and buried by the priests. They 
 had Phallic Worship in its most disgusting forms. 
 
 Their intense worship of nature and all its objects is proof 
 
32 EGYPT. 
 
 positive that they originally believed in creation by evolution. 
 That nature was the Creator. 
 
 They worshiped flowers, from which fact the Greeks and 
 Romans laughed at them and said : O ! sacred nation whose gods 
 grow in gardens. 
 
 SACRED MYSTERIES. 
 
 In the order of Sacred Mysteries the priests went ahead wor- 
 shiping the Supreme God, the true and only God, while they 
 continued to teach the religion of the plural gods to the people. 
 
 The Egyptians furnished three kinds of Sphinxes. The first 
 was a lion's body with the head of a man on it; the second was 
 the body of a lion with the head of a ram ; the third was the body 
 of a lion with the head of a hawk. The Sphinx was the solemn 
 sentinel placed to guard the temple and the tomb, as the Cher- 
 ubim guarded the gates of Paradise after the supposed expulsion 
 of Adam and Eve. The Cherubim was composed of the figures 
 of parts of a man's body and an eagle's body. The Cherubim con- 
 sequently had wings. The Persians and Greeks had smilar 
 symbolic figures, meant to represent the various powers of the 
 difi"erent creatures, combined in one being. The Egyptians also 
 had a Holy of Holies in their temples. The ceremony of the 
 Jewish high priests, placing on the head of the scapegoat the 
 sins of the entire nation, was borrowed from the Egyptians. As 
 Moses was a priest in the Egyptian religion, he doubtless subse- 
 quently introduced into the Jewish religion many of the 
 features of his former religion. Many of the customs now in the 
 christian religion can be traced back to Egypt. The Jews de- 
 rived their custom of circumcision from the Egyptians, and the 
 Egyptians derived it from the Ethiopians. The custom of plac- 
 ing a gold ring on the finger of the bride came from Egypt. 
 There was an Egyptian priest at Thebus, called "Keeper of the 
 Two Doors of Heaven," at least two thousand years before the 
 Pope of Rome assumed to hold the keys. Notwithstanding the 
 
KGYPT. 33 
 
 plural gods have been knocked out, the doctrines of the natural 
 religions have come into the christian religion. The learned 
 Egyptologist, Samuel Sharp, stated that there are four doctrines 
 common to Egyptian mythology and church orthodoxy. They 
 are these : 
 
 1. That the creation and government of the world is not the 
 work of a simple and undivided being, but of one God, made up 
 of several persons. This is the doctrine of the Trinity. 
 
 2. That salvation cannot be expected from the justice or mercy 
 of a Supreme Being, Judge, unless an atoning sacrifice is made to 
 him by a divine being. 
 
 3. That among the persons who compose the god-head, one, 
 though a god, could suffer pain and be put to death. 
 
 4. That a god or man, or a being half a god and half man once 
 lived on earth, born of an earthly mother, but without an earthly 
 father. 
 
 The idea of the Madonna and her child, Christ, in her arms 
 was borrowed from the natural religion of Egypt. The Egyptian 
 imaginary goddess, Isis, with her imaginary child, Horns, in her 
 arms, were worshiped as the merciful gods that would save their 
 worshipers from the vengeance of the terrible imaginary judge, 
 or god, Osiris. Isis was, therefore, the Egyptian Madonna. So 
 Mary, the mother of Christ, was not the first Madonna in this 
 world. The Egyptian Madonna and her child in her arms were 
 imaginary, while the Christian Madonna and her child in her 
 arms were not imaginary, but were sure enough mortals. 
 
 TRIAL OF A SOUL BEFORE OSIRIS. 
 
 The Egyptians did not believe in confession of sins and re- 
 pentance, but denied their sins, and tried to purify themselves 
 that way. This is the style of the Christian Scientists of our times. 
 
 The Egyptians imagined that the soul was tried before the 
 imaginary Osis, that some imaginary gods prosecuted the soul, 
 and other imaginary gods defended it and pleaded for it. They 
 
34 EGYPT. 
 
 had evidently witnessed the trial of a criminal in this life, and 
 consequently imagined that the soul had to go through a similar 
 trial after the death of the body. The most ridiculous part of 
 the trial was where the soul was represented as placing his de- 
 fenders, lawyers, on the alter to sacrifice them to appease the 
 wrathful Osiris. Lawyers in this life would not allow themselves 
 to be sacrificed in that way for the benefit of their clients. These 
 imaginings proved that there is no telling what ridiculous things 
 the imagination will not imagine. Egypt will be celebrated in 
 history for all time as the land where the children of Israel 
 were first held in slavery for centuries, and on account of their 
 wonderful escape from that bondage. The temples in which the 
 ancient Egyptians used to worship, in the valley of the Nile, were 
 finally buried by deposits from the Nile, and the sands from the 
 desert being blown in over them. They are now being dug up by 
 archiologists, and on their walls they find carved the ancient histo- 
 ry, and all the religious beliefs and representations ofthe daily life of 
 the Egyptians. There will never be any occasion for any modern 
 city or modern temples to be dug up to find what is going on now 
 in any part of the world, as through the ocean cables the current 
 history, both political and religious, and all other current news of 
 any importance, is being put on record all around the earth. Many 
 inventions that are regarded as modern were in use among the an- 
 cient Egyptians. 
 
 EGYPTIAN BIBLE. 
 
 The Egyptian religion was oral for centuries, but was finally 
 reduced to writing, and was in forty-two sacred books in five 
 classes. The first class consisted of hymns in praise of the gods, 
 and were the most ancient. The other books treated of morals, 
 astronomy, hieroglyphics, geography, ceremonies, the gods, and 
 the education of priests, and medicine. In one of these books is 
 represented, by a picture, a funeral procession, in which the soul 
 of the deceased is represented as the chief mourner, oflfering 
 
EGYPT. 35 
 
 prayers to the sun god. Another part of the book represents 
 forty-two gods sitting in judgment on the soul of the de- 
 ceased, with Osiris as chief justice. Before him are the scales of 
 divine judgment. In one is placed the statue of justice, and in 
 the other the heart of the dead, who stands in person by the 
 balance, while Ambis watches the other scale. The god Horus 
 looks at the plummit to see which way the scale inclines. The 
 god Tlioth, the Lord Justifier of the Divine Word, records the 
 sentence. 
 
 Learning, the sciences, and the arts reached a very high state 
 in Egypt. In some respects they excelled the moderns. The 
 pyramids are tombs. 
 
 Astronomy reached a high state in Egypt, and also in Babylon, 
 and all the ancient Asiatic nations. 
 
 PYRAMID OF CHEOP.S. 
 
 The greatest pyramid in Egypt. Its base covers thirteen 
 Acres. Its height is four hundred and seventy-nine feet. Seventy 
 feet less than the height of the Washington Monument at our 
 National Capital. It was built of stone. It is the tomb of Cairo. 
 King of Egypt; and was built by him about nine hundred years 
 B. C. The largest stone used in this pyramid or in any of the 
 others is about nine feet long and about six feet thick. Only 
 about one third as large as the columns in the front of Capitol at 
 Washington. Cheops took twenty years to build it. It would 
 be built now in one third of that time. It is located on the bluff 
 which borders the valley of the Nile, five miles west of Cairo. 
 
 Along that blufi for about seventy miles south are pyramids of 
 different sizes the tombs of people. They were built of different 
 materials. Some were built of Sun-dried bricks. Modern Egyp- 
 tians have torn down some of the smaller ones to use the stone of 
 which they were built to build houses for themselves. Moral: 
 Never build a pyramid for your tomb. 
 
 There are pyramids in Mexico and India. The largest pyramid 
 
36 EGYPT. 
 
 in Mexico was built of sun-dried brick. Its base covers forty- 
 seven acres; and it is less than two hundred feet high. It was a 
 tomb for people. All pyramids are tombs. History does not tell 
 -when the pyramids were built in India and Mexico. They are 
 undoubtedly very ancient. The Mouriads tomb of the mound 
 builders are simply pyramids built of earth. 
 
 The Sphinx is as remarkable as the pyramids and was cut out 
 the solid rock ; and is the head and form of a man, and the circuit 
 around its head at the forehead is one hundred and two feet, the 
 whole length of the figure one hundred and forty-three feet, 
 and the height from the belly to the top of the head sixty-two 
 feet; and from the chin to the top of the head twenty-eight feet. 
 It stands on the same plain as the pyramids of Jizeh. The coun- 
 try people living near it think that King Amasis was buried in 
 it. They say it has a calm and smiling countenance. It had 
 beard. 
 
 The pyramids of C. Lestius, at Rome was built of stone and is 
 still in perfect condition. I saw it when I was in Rome. 
 
GfiAPTGR 7. 
 
 GREECE. 
 
 One branch of the Aryans went to Greece, where they found 
 and mixed with a white people called Pelasgians. The country 
 had been known as Pelasgia, but after the mixture of these two 
 peoples it became known first as Hellas and then Greece. From 
 that time the whole people have been known as Greeks, and have 
 played one of the grandest parts in all human history, in both 
 politics and religion. How long they retained republican govern- 
 ment, electing their own chiefs, is not known, but it is known 
 that in their ancient monarchy their King claimed to be the son 
 of God by his mortal mother, and compelled his sons and daugh- 
 ters to marry each other under the false pretense of keeping his 
 pretended divine blood in his royal family. So that monarchic 
 trick was played on the people of Greece by their cunning old 
 chief for the glory and profit of his own family, and his political 
 purposes. But subsequently the Greeks became a highly cul- 
 tured people, recovered their natural, inalienable right of self- 
 government, in both politics and religion. It was the Grecian 
 Republic that played the great part in both politics and religion. 
 
 The ancient republics of Greece and Rome, both Aryan, are 
 more interesting to us Americans than any other nations on the 
 earth. It was their political troubles that served as warnings to 
 guide our forefathers in framing our National Constitution. 
 
 The Greek Republic began its career as a Confederacy of slave 
 States. Some of the States became free, while the others remained 
 slave. Then came the civil war between the free and the slave 
 States, commonly called in history the civil war between the 
 Greek Aristocracy and the Greek Democracy, the people of the free 
 States being called the Democracy, resulting in disintegration. 
 
38 GREECE. 
 
 Our Republic began its career as a Confederacy of slave States. 
 Some became free States, while others remained slave States. 
 Then came the civil war between the free States and the slave 
 States, but, thanks to our central government, disintegration was 
 prevented. 
 
 The fact that the Greeks disintegrated, owing to their having 
 no central government over their vStates to hold them together 
 when civil war should come between them, suggested to our 
 constitutional fathers the necessity of placing a central govern- 
 ment over our States to hold them together when civil war should 
 come between them. The result of our civil war proved the wis- 
 dom of their course. 
 
 The greatest struggles man has made to recover and preserve 
 his natural right of selt-government teok place in India (by Gau- 
 tama), Greece, Rome, France and America. 
 
 The civil war between the free States and the slave States of 
 Greece lasted twenty-seven years. 
 
 The free State of Athens, the home of culture and refinement, 
 led the Democracy. Sparta led the Aristocracy, conquered the 
 Democracy, and forced on Athens the rule of the Thirty Tyrants. 
 But the Athenians soon drove the Tyrants from the city and re- 
 stored the Republic. Seeing the disintegrated, crippled condi- 
 tion in which the civil war had left the Greeks, King Philip, of 
 Macedon, became ambitious to rule them. And accordingly in- 
 tervened in a subsequent civil war between two States of the 
 Confederacy; forced and bribed his way into the Amphietionic 
 Council, the Grecian Congress, as a member of the same, over 
 the resistance of Athens, led by the immortal Demosthenes, who, 
 to his immortal honor, let it be remembered, was proof against 
 all King Philip's efforts to bribe him. 
 
 Then came the great struggle between Demosthenes and King 
 Philip. It was Republicanism vs. Monarchy. Demosthenes, 
 with the power of his oratory, tried to rally all the Greeks, but 
 owing to the bitterness engendered by their late civil war, and 
 
GREECE. 39 
 
 the general demoralization resulting from corruption in public 
 affairs, few responded. The Aristocracy either held back or 
 aided King Philip on account of their hatred of the Democracy. 
 And many of the Democracy held back because of their disgust 
 over corruption at elections, thus practically disintegrating the 
 Confederacy. Classic Athens, under the leadership of Demos- 
 thenes, gallantly led the forlorn hope, but in the battle of Cher- 
 onea, King Philip conquered, and became the master of the Greeks. 
 Demosthenes subsequently led a movement to release Athens, 
 but was defeated, and committed suicide, by poisoning, in the 
 Temple of Poseiden, the great imaginary God of the Greeks, 
 where he had fled for safety. The Greeks would not kill any- 
 body in that temple, but as his enemy, Archius, with his soldiers, 
 were trying to get him out of the temple to kill him, he coolly 
 said to Archius, who had been an actor: "Archius, your acting 
 never moved me, and you cannot move me now," and drinking 
 the poison, fell and expired near the altar, at sixty-two years of 
 age, three hundred and twenty-two years before Christ. Thus 
 ended the great Greek struggle between Republicanism and 
 Monarchy. For his gallant struggle to save Republican govern- 
 ment Demosthenes deserves more honor from the people of the 
 world than any other Greek. 
 
 From this career of stoic Greece, it is plain that disintegration 
 led to the death of Republicanism in that historic land. 
 
 Moral: The people of a Republic should always avoid disinte- 
 gration and never resort to civil war, lest ambitious monarchists 
 intervene and conquer all. 
 
 Twenty-five hundred years after these troubles were occurring 
 in Greece, similar troubles came on our own continent. During 
 our great civil war a civil war came on in the Republic of Mexico. 
 The ambitious monarchist. Napoleon III, of France, took advan- 
 tage of the troubles in Mexico, as well as in our own Republic, 
 to intervene in Mexico, overthrow the Republic and establi-h a 
 monarchy there, sending Maximilian over from Europe to be 
 
40 GREECE. 
 
 Emperor of Mexico. He and the monarchists of England then 
 thought of intervening in our Republic, conquering us all, add- 
 ing the South to Maximilian's empire in Mexico and the North 
 to England's possessions in Canada. Only the fear of a revolt 
 against it on the part of the people of France and England, who 
 sympathized with our Union people who were struggling to 
 maintain the supremacy of the Republic and establish universal 
 liberty, prevented them from making the attempt. These facts 
 end additional force to the above moral, that the people of a 
 Republic should avoid disintegration and never resort to civil war, 
 lest ambitious monarchists intervene and conquer all. 
 
 During the administration of President Monroe our Govern- 
 ment assumed the position that no European monarchy should 
 ever intervene in the affairs of this hemisphere to establish a 
 monarchy. This was called the Monroe Doctrine. During our 
 civil war we were in no condition to enforce it, but as soon as 
 our war was over our Government ordered Napoleon to take his 
 French army out of Mexico and let the Mexican people determine 
 for themselves what go/erament they wanted. Napoleon with- 
 drew his army at once, and the Mexicans killed Maximilian and 
 re-established the Republic. To the eveilasting honor of our 
 Southern soldiers let it be remembered that they were anxious to 
 join the Union soldiers and drive Maximilian and his French 
 army cut of Mexico, but no occasion offered. It is plain that we 
 repeated the career of the Greek Republic, because we started 
 out with the same conditions under which that Republic began 
 its career. As human nature is the same in all generations, this 
 proves that like political conditions will always produce like 
 political results, unless special care is taken to prevent. 
 
 Athens, in the free State of Athens, was the most cultured city 
 in all Greece. 
 
 RELIGION. 
 
 Here their imaginations created separate gods for everything 
 in nature or the universe, till they had hundreds of gods, and names 
 
GREECE. 41 
 
 for all of them. In fact, so many gods that a Greek knew not to 
 which god he ought to pray when he wanted a particular relief. 
 In that case he erected an altar to some unknown god and prayed 
 to him for relief. What a great relief the one only God with full 
 power to grant any and all relief would have been to the over- 
 burdened memory of the Greek. They also had goddesses for 
 everything in nature. Strange as it may appear to us, they also 
 imagined that these imaginary gods and goddesses had amours and 
 children. They imagined that they had three generations of 
 gods ; that the first generation were nature gods, and that the third 
 geneiation were spiritual gods, but just like men and women, and 
 dwelt on Mount Olympus, on the northern border of Greece. 
 They imagined that those human-like or sinful gods and god- 
 desses lived on imaginary foods called nectar and ambrosia, and 
 were thereby made immortal. 
 
 The brains of the Greek Aryans traveled over about the same 
 line of religious thought that had previously been gone over by 
 the Hindoo Aryans in India. To Greece they brought nature 
 worship, the worship of the sun, the moon, the stars, the earth, 
 the sky, the ocean, the atmosphere, the storms, fire, &c. From 
 this start they went on and imagined the existence of the plural 
 Gods and that they married and produced a second genera- 
 tion of gods, myths, they called Titans, and that some 
 of the Titians married and produced a third generation of 
 imaginary gods, called Olympian Gods. And also Nymphs 
 of the Ocean, were creations of their imaginations. Most 
 of the names of the Greek gods they borrowed from the 
 imaginary gods of the Egyptians, not using the Egyptian word, 
 but using the corresponding Greek word. As Egypt and Greece 
 were but a few hundred miles apart, and sailing ships were con- 
 stantly carrying commerce from one to the other, the former 
 very naturally influenced the latter, as it was then just begin- 
 ning to devolop. The Greeks allowed their imaginations to run 
 till they imagined that each tribe of them had its separate god ; 
 
42 GREECK. 
 
 that each family had its separate household god, and that each 
 individual had an invisible spirit always hovering about to look 
 after his welfare, which they did not dignify with the name of 
 god, but they called it his Genius. 
 
 GREEK BIBLE. 
 
 Among the Greeks the priests were not as great men as they 
 were in other nations. In other nations they and the prophets 
 wrote the Bibles for the people, but they did not do so for the 
 Greeks. The Greek Bible was written by two Greek poets, 
 Homer and Hesiod, and is to be found in their poems, called 
 Homer's Iliad and Hesiod's Theogny. 
 
 homer's ILIAD. 
 
 Homer represented the Olympian Gods as living together on 
 Mount Olympus, feasting, making love, making war, playing the 
 hypocrite with each other, getting angry and making up. He 
 represents them as feeding on nectar and ambrosia, which im- 
 aginary foods, the Greeks imagined, made the gods immortal. 
 He even represents them as getting drunk on nectar and becom- 
 ing very boisterous at their feast; feasting all day long and going 
 to bed at sundown ; as fighting among themselves, and sometimes 
 with mortals, and getting whipped by the mortals, and then 
 going back to Zens, their Supreme God, on Olympus, to complain 
 to him about it like a boy going to his father to complain that 
 some other boy had whipped him. He also represented them 
 as taking part in the siege of Troy on both sides. 
 
 In his poem Hesiod first gives his idea of creation, or how the 
 earth and the heavens came into existence, and then goes on to 
 give an account of the imaginary birth and life of each of the 
 three generations of their imaginary gods. He represents them 
 as no better than the meanest of mortals. Tells how the Greeks 
 imagined that they feasted, got drunk and did all kinds of mean 
 things. He represents those imaginary gods as carrying on wars 
 
GREECE. 43; 
 
 among themselves ; and even represents the Mythical Goddesses 
 as fighting each other. The imaginary children of the imagin- 
 ary Titans were Olympian Gods, as the Greeks imagined that 
 they resided up on Mount Olympus on the northern border of 
 Greece. 
 
 GODS OF THE ARTISTS. 
 
 To the imaginary gods the Greek sculptors also paid their 
 attention. They chiseled out of marble representations of the 
 personal appearance of the gods as they supposed they would 
 appear if they could only be seen by the mortal eye. These 
 marble busts, and sometimes statues, were by some called idols, 
 and the separate temple of each god had his marble bust set up 
 in it for his worshipers to look at. Some accused the worshipers 
 of worshiping the idol, or bust, instead of the imaginary god it 
 Tepresented. The same god represented in marble presented 
 different appearances according to the different conceptions of 
 how he would appear could be seen by the different artists who 
 chiseled him out. The artists, in painting, also represented 
 the supposed appearance of the different gods in paintings on 
 the walls inside of their temples. These paintings also repre- 
 sented different appearancs of the same god according as the 
 different artists had different conceptions of how they thought 
 the god would appear if he only could be seen. 
 
 These different representations of the same god told at once as 
 to whether the artists considered the god a fierce god or a mild 
 and gentle god. If the artist was of a fierce nature he would 
 give that appearance to the bust, or painting of the god, and if 
 he was of a gentle nature himself he would give a gentle appear- 
 ance to the painting or bust of the god. 
 
 Similarly men now in expressing their opinions of God give 
 their own attributes to him. If they are tryanical in their own 
 natures they attribute that nature to God ; if on the contrary they 
 are not tyranical in their own natures, but gentle and kind, they 
 
44 GREECE. 
 
 represent God as a kind and forgiving father. This fact that 
 men always attribute their own natures to God is what caused 
 the great infidels to declare that every man is the creator of his 
 own god. They should have said, every man is the creator of 
 his own idea of God. 
 
 GODS OF THE GREEK PHILOSOPHERS. 
 
 The Greeks produced some infidels, who were persecuted be- 
 cause they denied the existence of the imaginary gods. 
 
 The enemies and rivals of Socrates had him put to death for 
 denying that the plural Gods were Gods, and at the same time 
 allowed the Stoics, who believed as he did, to live. 
 
 He was put to death by poisoning according to the Greek law. 
 In prison he talked with his friends, Plato and others, till the 
 hour of execution came, then took the poison in the presence of 
 his friends and laid down and died, a martyr to the freedom of 
 the human brain. 
 
 Everlasting honor to Socrates from all people the world over 
 who love the cause of the people, the freedom of the human brain. 
 
 It was the murder of Socrates for denying the existence of the 
 plural Gods, as Gods, as they were recognized as Gods by the 
 Greek Constitution, and the murders of the martyrs in the St. 
 Bartholomew massacre, the burning of the Martyr Bruno in 
 Rome by the order of the pope of Rome, and other murders 
 commited in the name of monarchic religion that caused our con- 
 stitutional forefathers to keep the name of God out of our con- 
 stitution ; lest those who believe in the monarchic idea of God 
 should want the government to put to death all who believe in 
 the people's idea of God. 
 
 Protagoras was sentenced to death and his writings were 
 burned because he denied the existence of the imaginary gods. 
 Now we all know they had no existence. Diogenes was denounced 
 as a Atheist because he denied the existence of the imaginary gods, 
 and a reward of a talent was offered to any one who should kill 
 
GREECE. 45 
 
 him. About this time came Socrates, the great Greek philoso- 
 pher, who, while he did not deny the existence of the im- 
 aginary gods, taught the existence of the Supreme God. He 
 looked upon the imaginary gods as not gods, but simply angles, 
 archangels and saints. In other words, Socrates in his philoso- 
 phy abolished them as gods, reduced them to the rank of angels, 
 archangels and saints, and left only the Supreme God, and thus 
 arrived at the monotheism, the one only god, but was put to 
 -death because he did it. 
 
 Socrates started out from the standpoint of nature to search 
 for the origin of everything, even to the finding of the God, and 
 was therefore a people's religionist. Socrates believed in and 
 argued in favor of the immortality of the soul. Plato, that other 
 great Greek philosopher and monotheist, assumed the exi'^tence of 
 God and declared that everything came from him as creator, and 
 was therefore a monarchic religionist. Aristotle was not as pro- 
 nounced a monotheist as was Plato. 
 
 STOIC SYSTEM. 
 
 The Greek Stoics believed that there was but one being, and 
 that from him flowed the universe, and to him returned every- 
 thing in regular cycles. That everything is either God, space, or 
 a manifestation of God ; meaning that everything is either nature 
 space, or a manifestation of nature, or space. 
 
 In other words they were evolutionists, even believed that the 
 personal God was evoluted into existence, who presided in heaven 
 for a cycle of time. They believed that the soul exists after death 
 of the body, in a future state, much better than this for a time, 
 but in a certain cycle it is absorbed into the Divine Being, space. 
 That in that better world, heaven, there would be a judgment 
 day held on the conduct of each person ; there friends and lela- 
 tions would recognize each other and dwell together during the 
 cycle preceeding absorption. All of which meant that they be- 
 lieved that space was God and that finally all souls would be ab- 
 
46 GREECE. 
 
 sorbed in space, that is cease to be. And that after a long cycle 
 of time even God would be absorbed in space, cease to be, and an- 
 other evoluted God would succeed him and so on. 
 
 That there was but one personal God in existence at the same 
 time. And that nature was the universal Being that evoluted 
 all personal beings into life. But it is a misnomer to call nature 
 the universal being for nature is no being at all, although it cre- 
 ated all beings, even God by evolution. They believed that pro- 
 cess of evolution, life, death and final absorption would go on 
 forever. 
 
 EPICUREANS. 
 
 The Greek Epicureans believed that the imaginary gods had an 
 existence, and that they enjoyed themselves very highly, and 
 that they were immortal ; but they did not believe in any future 
 state for mortals, and rejected prayer and all religion, regarding 
 it as a curse to man. Such were the principal theological beliefs 
 of the Greek philosophers. 
 
 The sacred mysteries were practiced in Greece. The Greek 
 religion was established by law, and was the national religion in 
 a republic, but they allowed everybody to worship his own God 
 as long as he did not deny the existence of their Gods. 
 
GHAPTGIR 8. 
 
 ROME. 
 
 As long as lime shall last the history of Rome, in both politics 
 and religion, will be intensely interesting and instructive. 
 
 Led by Junius Brutus, man recovered self-government in Rome, 
 but denied it to his fellow-man in the establishment of a Patrician 
 Republic. 
 
 The Patricians, a rich and privileged class, who owned many 
 slaves, were, by provisions of the Constitution, the ruling power 
 in Rome, so much so that the government could, very appropri- 
 ately, be described as a government of the Patricians, by the Patri- 
 cians, and for the Patricians. The Patricians comprised about one- 
 tenth of the Romans. The other nine-tenths consisted of Ple- 
 beians and white slaves. 
 
 This being the situation in Rome, a struggle began for equal 
 rights before the law. The leaders of the people, the brothers 
 Gracchi, for daring to ask equal rights for the people, were 
 slaughtered by the Patricians and their property confiscated. The 
 people's party, however, subsequently gained power under Cinna, 
 the father-in-law of Julius Caesar, by his first wife, and Marius, 
 the uncle of Csesar, when the Patrician leaders were in turn put 
 to death, and equal rights before the law established in their Con- 
 stitution for all Romans; but the struggle continued between the 
 Patricians and Plebeians for the control of the government. And 
 in retaliation, Sylla, the great Patrician general, returned from 
 Asia with his army, and in sight of Rome destroyed ihe people's 
 army, putting all prisoners to death. Sylla then dictated a Con- 
 stitution providing for the perpetual rule of the Patricians, and 
 to make sure that that rule should be in no danger of overthrow, 
 executed five thousand leading men of the people's party. 
 
48 ROME. 
 
 But in spite of the Sylla Constitution and that great slaughter 
 of leaders, the people's party again gained control, this time un- 
 der Caesar, Pompey and Crassus, and strange as it may seem, no 
 retaliation was made on account of the Sylla slaughter. 
 
 After the expiration of Caesar's consulship, he led his army into 
 Gaul, which country he conquered and reconciled to Roman rule. 
 But after the death of Crassus, the Patrician leaders, desiring to 
 regain control, seduced Pompey, then First Consul of Rome, into 
 a movement against Csesar, demanding his retirement from the 
 army, and the dismissal of his troops to civil life and poverty after 
 nine years' service in Gaul. 
 
 In justice to his army, himself and the people, whose greatest 
 leader he was, he declined to comply with their demand. Civil 
 war came, and finally the contending forces met at Pharsalia, 
 Csesar in command of the army that represented the cause of 
 the people and the Tribunes, and Pompey in command of the 
 army that represented the cause of the Patricians and the 
 Senate. A great many of the Patrician leaders, Senators and 
 their sons, were on the field with Pompey, and many of them 
 were slain in that bloody battle, which resulted in a great 
 victory for Caesar and the people's cause. Pompey fled to 
 Egypt, where he was treacherously murdered. Finally Caesar 
 destrojed the Patrician army, commanded by the two sons of 
 Pompey, at Munda, and returned to Rome conquerer of the Patri- 
 cians. And was, again, triumphantly elected P'irst Consul of 
 Rome, Mark Antony, his most intimate friend, being elected one 
 of his associate Consuls. Caesar was then at the most critical 
 period of his life. Champion in the people's cause, he might 
 have been the first Washington of the world, and loved by all 
 mankind, had he not allowed the siren voice of ambition to whis- 
 per in his ear : "Ccssar^ Emperor of Rome!'' 
 
 The Patrician Senators, secretly hearing of Caesar's ambitious 
 designs, at once concluded to be the first to offer him the crown, 
 and on that ground to claim the right to control his administra- 
 
ROME. 49 
 
 tion as Emperor. They accordingly voted him the crown, and 
 had him sounded to see if he would accept. But not being will- 
 ing to owe it to his hereditary enemies, whom he had so recently 
 conquered, Caesar declined the proffered crown. But the Patrician 
 Senators, having committed themselves in favor of making him 
 monarch, and secretly knowing that he could rely on most of the 
 army, Caesar concluded to sound the people, and if he didnt meet 
 with too much opposition from them, declare himself Emperor. 
 Accordingly, in the presence of Caesar and a large concourse in 
 the Forum, by prearrangement, a diadem was placed on the head 
 of his statue, which stood upon the Rostra. The people failed 
 to greet it with any sign of approval, and two indignant Tribunes 
 tore it from the statue. Caesar failed to disclaim any connection 
 with the crowning of his statue, which he would have done then 
 and there had he not been seeking the crown. Riding on horse- 
 back, in the street, shortly after, he was by prearrangement hailed 
 as King. Reining up, Caesar replied: "I am not King, but 
 Caesar.'' Some Tribunes tried to arrest the hailers, and a fight 
 ensued. Caesar had the Tribunes punished by the Senate for 
 daring to interfere with his friends. And soon after, on the 15th 
 day of February following, when presiding at the Lupercalia, the 
 ancient Carnival of Rome, Antony, as a last sounding of the people, 
 offered him the crown, saying: " The people give you this by my 
 hand." Caesar hearing no shouts of approval, and seeing marked 
 disapproval in the faces of the people, turned it off, exclaiming : 
 "Romans have no King but GodP' This sentiment was greeted 
 with shouts of joy. Caesar did not believe in any God at all, but 
 used the word God whenever it suited his purpose to do so. 
 
 Caesar's refusal of the crown when offered by the Patrician Sen- 
 ators, and then soliciting it from the people, caused the Patricians 
 to suspect he intended to make himself Emperor and lean toward 
 the people, his old friends, and away from the Patricians, on ac- 
 count of which they concluded to put him to death. And, finally^ 
 the evening previous to the Ides of March, the conspirators met 
 
50 ROME. 
 
 at the house of Caius Cassias and agreed to assassinate Ccesar the 
 next morning in the Senate chamber. 
 
 That night his wife, Calpurnia, dreamed that Ccesar wa^ mur- 
 dered, and she saw him ascend into heaven and received by the 
 hand of God. Calpurnia, troubled by her dream the next morning, 
 persuaded him not to go to the Senate. 
 
 At the same hour the conspirators, who had some gladiators 
 placed in the temple near by, to be called to their assistance if 
 necessary, and Cicej o, who fully sympathiiied with the conspiracy, 
 took their seats in the Senate. And as Caesar came not, sent one 
 of their number, Decimus Brutus, in whom Csesar had great con- 
 fidence, to induce him to come to the Senate. On their way a 
 man slipped into the hand of Csesar a paper, telling him to read 
 it. He neglected to do so. Had he read it, it would have saved 
 him, for it exposed the conspiracy and the names of the conspira- 
 tors. Arriving at the Senate, Csesar took his seat as First Consul, 
 when the conspirators approached him under the pretense of sub- 
 mitting petitions. TuUius Cimber's request was refused, where- 
 upon he caught hold of Ccesar's gown imploringly, and at the 
 same time Caius Cassius, from behind, stabbed Csesar in the throat. 
 Csesar involuntarily shrieked, and, rising, caught Cah.sius by the 
 arm, when Marcus Brutus stabbed him in the breast. Throwing 
 up his arms to protect his face from threatening daggers, Csesar 
 sank to the floor in death. Brutus, waving his dagger, shouted: 
 *' Cicero, liberty is restored in Ronief' All fled from the scene. 
 The conspirators rushed into the streets, shouting to the people: 
 " The tyrant is dead and Rome is free.'" The excited people crowded 
 the streets, where Brutus and Cassius spoke to them in defense of 
 their act, declaring that they had killed Csesar to save the Repub- 
 lic. Brutus and Cassius were leaders in the people's party, but 
 as they were acting with the Patrician Senators, the hereditary 
 enemies of the people, the people believed, at that time, that 
 Csesar was slain more to place the Patricians back in powder than 
 ±0 save the Republic. 
 
ROME. 5 1 
 
 Through fear the dead body of Caesar was left alone where it 
 fell till nightfall, when three of his own servants bore it to his 
 home. That afternoon Lepidus marched his troops into the city 
 and stationed them in the Forum, And all that night was passed 
 byihe conspirators, including Cicero, in the Capitol, trying to ao-ree 
 upon what should be done next. 
 
 Through fear of Mark Antony, now Chief Executive of Rome, 
 Lepidus and his troops, who were Caesar's friends, and the people, 
 they finally resolved to allow Cicsar's body to receive a respectful 
 funeral, and to ask Antony to meet with them in the Senate. 
 
 The next morning the Senate met in the temple of Terra, 
 Antony presiding as Consul. After a short speech from him, 
 Cicero led off in behalf of the conspirators, in one of the ablest 
 speeches of his life, advocating peace, reconciliation, and oblivion 
 of the past. The Senate voted pardon and oblivion for the past. 
 Thus pardoning themselves for murdering Caesar. 
 
 Cesar's funeral. 
 
 In due course of time Caesar's body, the dress of which had not 
 been changed, was brought to the Forum and placed on the 
 Rostra from which he had so often spoken to the people. Alter 
 a reading of the votes of confidence and honors the Senate had 
 recently heaped on Coesar, and the oath the Senators had all recently 
 deceitfully taken tn Ccesars presence, to try and make him believe thai 
 he tvas in no danger prom them, to protect him from assassination, 
 of which he had expressed apprehension, and then had ^o treach- 
 erously broken, Antony read the will of Caesar, in which the 
 people were left about five dollars each and a public park on the 
 Tiber. The will, also, made Octavius his general heir, and 
 Demicus Brutus his heir in case Octavius failed. Antony then 
 exhibited to the people Caesar's wounds and bloody gown, excit- 
 ing the people against the conspirators. His funeral oration 
 ended, a funeral pile was made, there in the Forum, from the 
 platform, chairs and articles of clothing thrown upon it by the 
 
52 ROME. 
 
 people, upon which the body of the great Caesar was burned. His 
 unconsumed remains were gathered up and buried in the Tomb 
 of the Caesars in Campus Martins. The grief of the common peo- 
 ple, who chiefly composed the audience, was great. 
 
 Antony's Consulship soon ended, and Cicero became Chief Ex- 
 ecutive, and for a year after the death of Caesar through him the 
 Patrician party had control of Rome, when Antony, Lepidus and 
 Octavius united and marched triumphantly into Rome with the 
 entire Western army. Cicero fled before them to his country 
 seat, where he was pursued and beheaded. Antony and Octavius 
 then marched against Brutus and Cassius. They met at Phillippi. 
 A desperate battle was fought. Brutus and Cassius were defeated, 
 and committed suicide to avoid being captured and murdered by 
 their victorious enemies. 
 
 In due course of time Octavius Caesar was installed Emperor 
 of Rome. And thus, about forty-three years B. C, perished the 
 great Roman Republic, and a Caesar was on the throne, doubtless 
 as was intended by Julius Caesar. The conspirators and all who 
 sympathized with them were then put to death by the nephew 
 of Julius Caesar. Julius Caesar was sixty years of age when he was 
 assassinated. 
 
 WHY DID THE ROMAN PEOPLE SUBMIT TO MONARCHY? 
 
 History informs us they had seen the public offices go by the 
 power of money instead of the will of the people, for so many 
 years, they thought that true Republicanism had been destroyed 
 already by the corrupt use of money at elections. That no poor 
 man, however worthy, could be elected to office. That the peo- 
 ple, disgusted with that state of affairs, felt as though they would 
 as soon see the offices go by heredity as by the power of Patrician 
 money, and consequently submitted to monarchy. 
 
 From this career of Rome it is plain : First: That the civil wars 
 of the Romans were caused by the Patricians denying the Ple- 
 beians equal rights before the law, and murdering their leaders for 
 
ROME. 53 
 
 daring to ask for the same. Second: That the Republic was de- 
 stroyed by the ambitious desire of the Caesars to rule over the 
 Patricians. Third: That the bringing about of that result was 
 made possible by the corrupt conduct of the rich Patrician leaders 
 in purchasing voters at the polls. 
 
 Moral : Man should never deny to his fellow-man equal rights 
 before the law, and the people of a Republic should always see 
 that their elections express the will of the people and not the 
 power of money. 
 
 Our constitutional forefathers framed our Constitution provid- 
 ing for a People's Republic, excepting as to the negroes, whom it 
 left in slavery. Here, also, man denied to his fellow-man equal 
 rights before the law, and punishment came for it in civil war. 
 
 Our forefathers also framed our Government after the general 
 plan of the Roman Government, the legislative body being di- 
 vided into a Senate and House, the only difference being that our 
 House is called a House of Representatives, while theirs was 
 called a House of Tribunes; but in both cases they were elected 
 by the people. Our President corresponds to the First Consul of 
 Rome, only being called President instead of First Consul. 
 
 RELIGION. 
 
 As long as human beings remain on this earth the history o^ 
 the Roman Republic, its religion, its politics and its military 
 career will be studied by mankind. The religion of Rome was 
 established by law as the national religion, although Rome was a 
 Republic. It consisted of a worship, a ritual, a ceremony. A 
 Roman could believe whatever he pleased to believe and the 
 authorities never molested him so long as he observed the exter- 
 nal ceremonies of the church. Cicero as First Consul was by law 
 chief pontiff, head of the church, and as such claimed to believe 
 in religion, but as a philosopher he denied the existence of the 
 gods, and made an argument to that effect in his De Natura Deo- 
 rum. That proves that they had religious liberty in the Roman 
 
54 ROME. 
 
 Republic, notwithstanding the}'- had a state church which recog- 
 nized all their Gods, The Roman law permitted any foreigners 
 to come and reside in Rome and bring along with them their gods 
 and worship them according to the law of their own country. 
 
 They considered it the duty of Jews in Rome to worship the 
 Jewish god ; of the Egyptians in Rome to worship the gods of 
 Egypt ; that it was the duty of every man while in Rome to wor- 
 ship the gods of his own country. 
 
 As long as the Christians in Rome were looked upon as a Jew- 
 ish sect, they were not molested by the authorities, but when 
 they came to be understood as a departure from Judaism, they 
 were regarded as heretics to a national faith. They were then 
 also looked upon as enemies to the Roman gods, and were put to 
 death as such. At this time, however, Rome was no longer a 
 republic, but was an empire under the Emperor, Augustus Caesar. 
 
 The religion of Rome was serious and earnest, while that of 
 Greece was sentimental and gay. The gods of Rome were moral 
 and practical, and supposed to be the givers of earthly fortunes. 
 The Roman gods all had official duties to perform, and had no 
 time to indulge in feasts among themselves and to have disgrace- 
 ful amours, like the Grecian gods of Olympus. While Zeus, the 
 Grecian god, wandered about, having disgraceful adventures, the 
 Roman god, Jupiter Capitolinus, remained at home attending to 
 the duties of his office, which was to make Rome the greatest 
 power in the world, all in the imaginations of the Romans. 
 
 HUMAN SACRIFICES. 
 
 The Roman worship consisted of sacrifices, prayers and cere- 
 monies. They sacrificed many men and animals. They thought 
 they could bribe their imaginary gods into granting them favors 
 by murdering a human being and giving his flesh to them. 
 
 The Roman gladiators who were thrown into the amphitheater 
 to be slain by the wild animals were the Christians and the con- 
 victed criminals of Rome. 
 
ROME. 55 
 
 The Roman people were made up from different branches of 
 the Aryans, who were known in Italy as Latins, Sabines, Etrus- 
 cans and Kelts. These different branches brought into Rome 
 their different gods. The Romans believed that some of their 
 imaeinarv eods inhabited the hills of Rome. The Romans had 
 no Bible. They had no favorite gods, but worshiped each in 
 turn, according to what kind of favor they wanted to ask of him. 
 They believed in one supreme god, they called Jupiter Optimis- 
 Maximis, of whom all the other gods were but qualities and at- 
 tributes. But more than any other nation they went on and per- 
 sonified and deified every separate power of nature till they had 
 more gods than any one Roman could remember. So some times 
 when they wanted to ask a favor they could not remember which 
 god had the power to grant that kind of a favor, and therefore 
 had to ask it of some unknown gDd or the supreme god, and some 
 times a new god was created for the special occasion. They had 
 a god of talkativeness and a god of silence. They believed that 
 pestilence, defeat in battle, blight, &c., were dangerous beings* 
 whose hostility could only be placated by sacrifices. They also 
 had gods for Modesty, Prudicitia, for Fidelity, Fides, for Concord. 
 Concordia, and also their household gods. It is supposed that 
 each family had a pet name for its own household god. It was the 
 duty of the pontiffs to create new gods. The Romans had a god- 
 dess, pecunia, money, derived from Pecus, cattle, dating from the 
 time when the circulating medium consisted of cows and sheep. 
 When copper money came the pontiffs created a god for that, 
 which they named ^?5sculaceus, and when silver money was coined 
 they created a god for that they named Argentarius. So they had 
 a separate god for everything. 
 
 PLANETS NAMED AFTER THE GODS. 
 
 The Roman gods that are most interesting to us are Jupiter, 
 Saturn, Mars, Venus. Saturn and Neptune, because their names 
 were given to the most beautiful planets of our solar system, at 
 
56 ROME. 
 
 which we are so fond of gazing by night. As Jupiter was the 
 most powerful Roman god, his name was given to the largest 
 planet in our solar system. As Venus, the Goddess of Love, was 
 the most beautiful Roman goddess, her name was given to the 
 most beautiful planet in our system. As Mars was the God of 
 War, his name was given to the red planet because its color was 
 suggestive of blood. And Saturn is most interesting to us on ac- 
 count of its rings, 
 
 PANTHEON. 
 
 The Roman pantheon contained three classes of gods and god- 
 desses : 
 
 1 . The old Italian imaginary divinities, Latin, Sabine and Etrus- 
 can, adopted by the government. 
 
 2. The imaginary gods created by the College of Pontiffs for 
 moral and political purposes. 
 
 3. The imaginary gods of the Greeks, imported with a change 
 of name by the literary admirers and imitators of the Greeks. 
 
 As each god had its separate temple in which it was worshiped, 
 the temple called the Pantheon was a building in which all the 
 gods could be worshiped at the same time. The Romans had no 
 busts or statues of their gods and goddesses in the early times, but 
 when they got that idea from the Greeks they crowded their tem- 
 ples with them. 
 
 CAPITOL. 
 
 The magnificent Temple of the Capitol at Rome consisted of 
 three parts — a naive sacred to Jupiter, the greatest god, and two 
 wings or aisles, one dedicated to Juno, the greatest goddess, female 
 Jupiter, the goddess of intellectuality, also goddess of womanhood, 
 devoted to matrons and virgins, and the other to Minerva. This 
 temple was nearly square, being two hundred and fifteen feet long, 
 and two hundred feet wide, and the wealth accumulated in it was 
 immense. The walls and roof were marble, covered with'gold 
 
ROME. 57 
 
 and silver. Jupiter, Juno and Minerva were called the Trinity at 
 the Capitol, and they represented Power, Affection and Wisdom. 
 After these three Capitoline deities, Jupiter, Juno and Minerva 
 and Janus, the old Sabine god of beginnings, from whom January, 
 the first month of the year, derived its name. The Romans wor. 
 shiped a series of imaginary deities, who may be classified as fol- 
 lows : 
 
 1. Gods, representing the powers of nature ; Sol, god of the sun, 
 a Sabine deity. 
 
 2. Luna, goddess of the moon, also a Sabine deity. 
 
 3. Neptune, god of the sea. 
 
 II. Gods of the human relations: 
 
 1. Vesta, the goddess of household fire, who sanctified the home. 
 When all Rome came to be regarded as one family, she became 
 the goddess of that family home, and her temple, which still stands 
 in Rome, not far from the Forum, in the south end of the city, 
 became the fireside of Rome, in which always burned the sacred 
 fire, watched and kept burning by the vestal virgins. The vestal 
 virgins were honored more highly than any other people in Rome, 
 even more highly than the highest officials. In the worship of 
 the goddess Vesta could be seen the love of home, respect for 
 family life, and hatred of impurity and immodesty. The god- 
 dess Vesta was also called Mater Stata, that is, the immovable 
 mother. 
 
 2. The Lares and Penates. The Lares were supposed to be the 
 souls ot ancestors residing in the home and guarding it. Their 
 images were kept in a room, or little chapel in the house, called 
 the Lararium, and were crowned by the master of the house, to 
 cause them to be propitious. The father conducted the domestic 
 worship, whether it was to pray or make a sacrifice. The Penates 
 were supposed to be beings of a higher order than the Lares, but 
 being supposed to perform about the same offices as the Lares. 
 Thus the Roman considered himself surrounded in his own house 
 by invisible friends and guardians. 
 
58 ROME. 
 
 3. The Genius. Each person was also believed to have an in- 
 visible spirit, called a Genius, always hovering about him, from 
 whom he was supposed to have received his living, power and 
 vital force. Places as well as persons had their Geniuses, On 
 coins are found the Genius of Rome, The Genius of Rome was 
 considered as taking his rank with the highest gods, 
 
 III, Gods of the human soul : 
 
 1. Mens, god of the mind, intellect. 
 
 2. Pudicitia, goddess of chastity, 
 
 3. Pietas, god of piety, reverence for parents. 
 
 4. Fides, god of fidelity. 
 
 5. Concordia, concord. 
 
 6. Virtus, courage. 
 
 7. Spes, Hope. 
 
 8. Pallor, fear. 
 
 9. Voluptas, pleasure. 
 
 IV. Deities of rural and other occupations: 
 
 1. Tellus, god of the earth. 
 
 2. Saturnus, Saturn. Saturn was the god of planting and .sow- 
 ing. 
 
 3. Ops, goddess of the harvest. 
 
 4. Mars, originally an agricultural god, dangerous to crops; 
 afterward god of war. 
 
 5. Sylvanus, the god of wood. 
 
 6. Faunus, an old Italian deity, the patron of agriculture. 
 
 7. Cerres, goddess of the cereal grasses. 
 
 8. Liber, god of vine and wine, 
 
 9 Bona Dea, the good goddess. The idea of her feast was a 
 chaste marriage, as helping to preserve the human race. 
 
 10. Flora, She was the goddess of flowers and blossoms. Great 
 license was practiced at her worship. 
 
 These were the principal deities of the Romans, whose worship 
 was popular, although they had many others. This list of gods 
 proves that the Romans worshiped the powers of earth more than 
 
ROME. 59 
 
 they did the heavenly bodies. The Italians cared more for the 
 country than they did for the city, and Rome was founded by 
 country people. From the Romans we got the Latin classics. 
 The great Roman poet, Virgil, in his poems entitled Georgics. 
 gives his idea of creation and what he had to say about the Roman 
 gods ; but it never became a Bible to the Romans, as did Homer's 
 Iliad and Odyssey, and Hesiod's Theogeny, to the Greeks. 
 
 The fact that the Roman Pontiffs, out of their own imagina- 
 tions, created gods for political purposes, is sufficient evidence 
 that originally the monarchic trick that created the idea ot that 
 fraud called divine right, monarchy must have been played in 
 Rome and come down to the Pontiffs and given them the idea of 
 creating gods for political purposes. 
 
 THAIUC WORSHIP. 
 
 In Rome, where now stands the Ouirinal, the residence of the 
 King of Italy, once stood the temple of Phallic worship — the wor- 
 ship of the reproductive organs. History proves that worship, in 
 ancient times, extended around the globe. The organs were wor- 
 shiped by many people as the origin of life. They are un- 
 doubtedly the origin of the people who now come, but the first 
 people who came had no people back of them to reproduce them, 
 and consequently had to come from germs of human life by evo- 
 lution. That worship also became spiritual. In time they claimed 
 that they did not worship the organs, but worshiped an invisible 
 power, the imaginary Phallic god, the spirit of the organs, which 
 they asserted gave them their creative power, as the sun-god was 
 supposed to give the sun its power. It is claimed that the chris- 
 tian cross and the wreath came from the emblems of this worship, 
 as well as our church steeples, and the lazen-shaped glass in the 
 church windows. 
 
GfiAPTGIR 9. 
 
 GERMANY. 
 
 That branch of Aryans called the Teutonic, that subsequently 
 l^ecame known as Germans and Scandinavians, left Central Asia, 
 travelled northwest and spread over Northern Central Europe. 
 Some of them settled in what is known as Germany and Holland, 
 facing the North Sea, while the others settled all around the 
 shores of the Baltic Sea, peopling the region where now stands 
 St. Petersburg, on the eastern shore in Russia, and what was then 
 called Scandinavia, but is now called Sweden, Norway and 
 Denmark, on the western shore of the Baltic. The Germans 
 went into Europe after the Keltic tribes, and before the Aryan 
 Slavi, who are now known as Russians. The Romans, under 
 Julius Caesar, tried to drive the Germans out of Germany, but 
 the Germans whipped the Romans, even under that General, and 
 held their country. While the Druids prohibited any communi- 
 cation of their beliefs in writing, the German Scalds put all their 
 beliefs into popular songs, and reverenced literature as a gift 
 from the gods. Still, but little came down concerning these 
 German tribes till Caesar and Tacitus wrote their acccunt of 
 them. 
 
 GERMAN REPUBUC. 
 
 Tacitus declared that their government was republican, their 
 leaders being elective, and their powers being limited. Their 
 leaders were allowed to decide the less important matters, while 
 the principal questions were settled at public meetings of the 
 people. 
 
 These meetings were held regularly, and were presided over 
 by the chief, and decided all public affairs. Tacitus said they 
 
GERMANY. 6 1 
 
 were distinguished as a liberty loving people. They were also 
 distinguished from other nations as allowing only one wife to 
 one man. 
 
 NATURE WORSHIP. 
 
 Caesar described them as less than two thousand years ago still 
 worshiping the sun, moon and fire, but as having no regular 
 priests, and paying little regard to sacrifices. The monarchic 
 trick had not yet been played on them. He said that women, 
 whom they reverenced so highly, were their augurs and diviners, 
 as prophets, but they did not convert them into goddesses. That 
 they reverenced chastity, and considered it conductive to health 
 and strength. That they were a pastoral, rather than an agri- 
 cultural people ; that no one owned land, but each had it assigned 
 to him temporarily. This was said to be to prevent amassing 
 wealth and losing warlike habits. 
 
 They were fond of making inscriptions on the rocks and other 
 objects which were called Runic inscriptions. 
 
 GERMAN GODS. 
 
 Tacitus found in some of their ancient hymns, or ballads, the 
 only historic monuments they had — the names of a god they called 
 Tuisto, a god they imagined had been born from the earth, and 
 the name of a god they imagined was the son of Tuisto, called 
 Mannus. The other gods of the Germans Tacitus called Mars, 
 Mercury and Hercules. They built no temples to their gods, 
 but worshiped them in the groves, which were called sacred 
 groves, after the gods had been worshiped in them. They had 
 neither busts, statues nor paintings of their gods. The German 
 imagination did not create many gods. 
 
 They fought with cavalry, supported by infantry. Augustus 
 Caesar gave up all attempts to conquer the Germans, and only 
 carried on war against them to revenge the destruction of Varnus 
 and his three legions by the famous German chief, Arminius, or 
 Herman. 
 
62 GERMANY. 
 
 The Roman historian, Tacitus, declared that the Germans were 
 as warlike as the Romans, and were only inferior to them in 
 weapons and discipline. He declared that Arminius was the 
 liberator of Germany, although he died at the early age of thirty- 
 seven, unconquered in war. He also declared that the Germans 
 were all a blue-eyed, yellow-haired people, with large bodies, 
 whose wealth was in their flocks and heards. They, like their 
 modern descendants, drank beer and Rhenish wine. Subse- 
 quently they, as Goths, Vandals, Lombards and Franks, destroyed 
 the Roman empire. Most of the Germans who have settled in 
 our country have proven themselves good citizens and a liberty 
 loving people. 
 
 Finally the German Chiefs, excited by ambition and envy 
 towards each other, got to fighting among themselves, till the 
 people became tired of that chronic trouble ; and noticing which, 
 the Chiefs cunningly agreed among themselves that they would 
 unite and overthrow the republic. That one of them should be 
 King, and the other nobles, Dukes, Counts, and so on : and that 
 they would retain their soldiers in the service of the Kingdom, 
 and give them their livings in that way ; and that they would 
 tell the people that it was all necessary to get peace, and safety for 
 their lives and property. Through fear of the army the unarmed 
 people submitted. And thus the republic was overthrown and 
 what was called necessary or necessity monarchy was created. 
 The ambitious chiefs created the false conditions, but no necessity, 
 and then took advantage of them to overthrow the republic, and 
 quarter themselves and their progeny on the people forever. 
 They divided most of the land among themselves and their 
 soldiers who held as their tenants for military services and part 
 of the crops. This was the origin of the Feudal System among 
 the Germans. 
 
GfiAPTGIR lO. 
 
 SCAISDINAVIA. 
 
 The brancli of the Teutonic tribes of Aryans that settled in 
 Scandinavia, and thus became known a Scandinavians, made a 
 great history, which has exercised great influence on modern 
 Europe. They, like their German brethren down in Germany, 
 were a liberty-loving people. Their General Assemblies, or 
 Things, as they were called, were the origin of the English 
 Parliament. 
 
 SCANDINAVIAN REPUBLIC. 
 
 The old grandfather was the chief of all his descendants, as 
 well as their priest. But all of the men in a neighborhood who 
 were not slaves, captives in war or their children, were called 
 freemen, and met in a meeting they called the Thing, where 
 they decided disputes, laid down social regulations, and deter- 
 mined on public measures. The Thing was, therefore, legisla- 
 ture, court of justice, and executive council all in one body. 
 Once a year, in some central place, there was held a similar 
 meeting to settle the affairs of the whole country, called the 
 Land-Thing, or the All-Thing. At this the Chief Executive 
 was chosen for the entire country, to serve only one year, and he 
 had the power to appoint subordinate officers, called Yarls, to 
 preside over large districts. No matter by what title they called 
 the Chief Executive, he was practically only the President of a 
 Republic, and to call him anything else would be a misnomer. 
 
 The people were classified into land-holders, who were called 
 freemen, and slaves, who were captives in war, or their children. 
 
 The slaves did domestic services and tilled the soil, while the 
 freemen went to war. Their highest ambition was to die on the 
 
64 SCANDINAVIA. 
 
 battle-field, believing if they died there they would go at once to 
 the halls of Odin, Rather than die in their beds some of them 
 when sick would plunge into the sea. When not fighting they 
 were fond of feasting, and the man that could drink the most 
 beer was regarded as the best man. The custom of drinking 
 toasts came from them to us through our English ancestors. On 
 all public occasions they first drank to Odin and then to other 
 deities, and then to the memory of the dead, in what was called 
 gravebeer. The English first drink to their Queen, as we first 
 drink to our President. 
 
 They had a very high respect for the women. They admired 
 them for their modesty, common sense and force of character 
 more than for their fascinations. 
 
 The wife carried the keys to the house, and sometimes divorced 
 the husband for some ofifenccs, and took back their dowerys. 
 The people highly honored their poets. Their poems described 
 the historic scenes of the Scandinavians. 
 
 In Scandinavia the Teutonic imagination ran till it created 
 many gods, but not till they arrived in Iceland were its creations 
 placed in a Bible. 
 
 SCANDINAVIAN BIBLE. 
 
 The Scandinavians had a Bible, which consisted of an account 
 of creation, old poems and ballads that had been composed by 
 different ancient Scandinavians, but were put into two books, called 
 Eddas. The first book, or Poetic Edda, which was the fountain 
 of Scandinavian mythology, consisted of thirty-seven poems, old 
 songs and ballads, which had come down from ancient times in 
 the mouths of the people, but were only first collected and com- 
 mitted to writing by Sacmind, a Christian priest of Iceland, in 
 the eleventh century, who did that for the Scandinavians, who 
 had settled in Iceland, and had there preserved the ideas, man- 
 ners and religion of the Teutonic people in their purity for 
 many centuries, and whose Eddas and Eagas are the chief source 
 
SCANDINAVIA. 6$ 
 
 of our knowledge of the race. Sacmind was a bard, or scald, as 
 well as a priest, and one of his own poems, the Sun-Song, is in 
 his Edda. As the old grandmothers used to repeat those ballads 
 and poems relating to the gods to their grandchildren by the fire- 
 sides of the old farm houses in Iceland, and the book now re- 
 peats them to the people, they call that book Edda, which word 
 means grandmother. 
 
 The poetic Edda consists of thirty-seven poems, and is in two 
 parts, the first containing poems concerning the gods and creation; 
 the second, the legends of the heroes of Scandinavian history. 
 
 The first poem in the first part of the poetic Edda is called the 
 Voluspa, or Wisdom of Vala. The Vala was a prophetess, sup- 
 posed to possess great supernatural knowledge. 
 
 CREATION BY EVOIvUTlON. 
 
 The Voluspa gives an account of creation, saying that, in 
 effect, everything came from space or chaos. And this proves 
 that the Scandinavians originally believed in creation by evolu- 
 tion. That nature was the creator. iVfter their minds became 
 too highly spiritualized their imaginations ran wild and they 
 imagined a ridiculous idea of creation as follows : That there 
 first came a bright shining world of flame to the south, and 
 another, a cloudy and dark one, toward the north. Torrents of 
 venom flowed from the last into the abyss and froze and filled it 
 full of ice. But the air oozed up through it in icy vapors, which 
 were melted into living drops by a warm breath from the south, 
 and from these came the giant Ymer. From him continues the 
 Voluspa, came a race of wicked giants. Afterwards from these 
 same drops of fluid seeds, children of heat and cold, came the 
 mundane cow, whose milk fed the giants. There arose also, in 
 a mysterious manner, Thor, the father of three sons, Wodin, Vili 
 and Ve, who, after several adventures — having killed the giant 
 Ymer, and made out of his body heaven and earth — proceeded 
 to form a man and a woman named Ask and Emlora, Adam and 
 
66 SCANDINAVIA. 
 
 Eve. Chaos having thus disappeared, Thor became the All- 
 Father, creator of gods and men, with earth for his wife and the 
 powerful Wodin for his oldest son. Wodin finally was called 
 Odin by dropping the letter w from his name. 
 
 Having given this account of the formation of the world, of 
 the gods and the first couple of mortals, the Edda next speaks of 
 night and day, of the sun and moon, of the rainbow bridge from 
 earth to heaven, and of the great ash tree, where the gods sit in 
 council. It also gives an account of all the different imaginary 
 gods and goddesses and their marriages. These imaginary gods 
 were supposed to dwell on a mountain called Valkola, after the 
 style of the Olympian gods of Greece, and to feast every day 
 with the heroes who had fallen in battle. Like the Olympian 
 gods, they had their adventures in the imaginations of the 
 Scandinavians and Icelanders. For hell they had a female god- 
 dess, whom they called Queen Hela. The many stories of the 
 gods will not be related here. According to this mythology the 
 earth will be destroyed by fire and afterwards renewed. 
 
 GODS OF THE SCANDINAVIANS. 
 
 The Scandinavians believed that this life, in all its depart- 
 ments, was simply a struggle between light and darkness, heat 
 and cold, right and wrong, and so on. Living in such a cold 
 place, their imaginations created a cold place, where people are 
 always freezing, for hell. The Egyptians, living in such a hot 
 climate, thought there must be a hot place, where people would 
 always be suffering from heat. 
 
 They had a god of light, a god of darkness, a god of right and 
 a god of wrong, and so on ; and they believed these imaginary 
 gods were always at war. They were very fond of war them- 
 selves. They regarded Thor as their most powerful god, and also 
 regarded him as the Alfader (All-Father), because he was the 
 father of all the gods ; and as the Valfudir (Choosing Father), be- 
 cause he chooses all those who fall in battle as his sons. The 
 
SCANDINAVIA. 6/ 
 
 names of their gods in the order of their rank were Thor, Odin, 
 Baldur, Njord, Freyja, Tyr, Bragi, and so on. There were also 
 many goddesses in the Valhalla, of whom the Kdda mentions 
 Frigga, Saga, and many others. The most singular god of all was 
 their god, called Heimdall, who was also called the White God. 
 They claimed that he was the son of nine virgins, who were 
 all sisters, and that he was a very sacred and powerful deity. 
 Here comes a story of a god being born of virgins long prior to 
 the story of Christ and the Virgin Mary. When such a whopper 
 as this is told it is time to stop giving any further account of the 
 imaginary gods of the Scandinavians. 
 
 SCANDINAVIAN WORSHIP. 
 
 The Scandinavian worship was simple, and at first carried on 
 in the groves, but later they worshiped in temples. They held 
 three great festivals during the year. The first festival was in 
 honor of the sun, and was held with sacrifices, feasting and great 
 mirth. This was held in the winter solstice, on the longest night 
 of the year, which was called the Mother Night, as that which 
 produced the rest. This feast was called Yul, whence comes the 
 English Yule, which festival they abandoned for Christmas, 
 which festival took its place when the Scandinavians became 
 Christians. The second festival was held in the spring, in honoi 
 of the earth, to ask for fruitful crops. The third festival was 
 also held in the spring, in honor of Odin. The sacrifices offered 
 at these festivals were first, fruits; second, animals, and occasion- 
 ally, in later times, human beings. 
 
 The people believed in, first, divine interposition ; second, 
 fixed destiny ; third, in their own force and courage. The in- 
 fidels among them laughed at the gods, some challenging them 
 to fight with them. One warrior said Odin alone was worthy of 
 his steel. It was considered lawful to fight the gods. The 
 northern nations had their soothsayers as well as their priests. 
 They believed in all kinds of absurd charms. 
 
68 SCANDINAVIA. 
 
 The Republic was overthrown in Scandinavia and so called 
 Necessity Monarchy, set up just as it was in Germany. 
 
 TEMPLE AT UPSAL. 
 
 In the great temple at Upsal, in Sweden, sacrifices were offered 
 every ninth year. The President, or Chief Executive, and all 
 prominent persons were required to come with offerings. Great 
 crowds came together on those occasions. Nine human beings, 
 usually slaves or captives, were sacrificed. The bodies of the 
 human sacrifices were buried in groves, which were ever after- 
 ward regarded as sacred groves. 
 
 There are the remains of but few temples in the north, but in 
 the usages and languages of the descendants of the Scandi- 
 navians there are to be found the most permanent remains of the 
 religion of the Scandinavians. These descendants all retain in 
 the names of Tuesday, Wednesday, Thursday and Friday the 
 recollections of the chief gods of this mythology. The day on 
 which they worshiped Tuist they called Tuistersday, or Tuesday. 
 Theday they worshiped Wodin they called Wodnesday, or Wednes- 
 day. He was the god of weddings. The day they worshiped Thor 
 they called Thorsday, or Thursday. The day they worshiped 
 Freyja they called Freyjasday, or Friday. Add to these Saturns- 
 day, or Saturday, after the Roman god, Saturn, and Sunday after 
 the Sun God, and Moonday, or Monday, after the Moon God, and 
 we have all the names of the days of our week, all of which 
 came from the natural religions. 
 
 THEIR HISTORY. 
 
 The Scandinavians overran Gaul and Southern Germany, over- 
 throwing four Roman armies, till the Roman General, Marines, 
 met and defeated them. They subsequently reappeared under 
 the name of Northmen, conquering England, as Saxons, in the 
 fifth century, in the ninth as Danes, and in the eleventh as Nor- 
 mans, again overrunning England and France, thus furnishing 
 
SCANDINAVIA. 69 
 
 to England most of its inhabitants, driving most of the original 
 inhabitants back into the mountains. 
 
 In A. D. 860 they discovered and settled Iceland, and in 982 
 A. D. they discovered and settled Greenland, on the western 
 coast of which churches were built, and so on. 
 
 Finally, in the year A. D. 1000, by sailing from Greenland, 
 they discovered the American coast, and sailed down it to below 
 where Boston now stands, and five hundred years before Colum- 
 bus discovered America they gathered grapes and built houses as 
 far down as Rhode Island. 
 
 Having colonized themselves everywhere in northern Europe, 
 and even in Italy and Greece, they have left the familiar stamp 
 of their ideas and habits in all our modern civilization. 
 
 Reader, good-by to Scandinavia, and now we will go to the 
 Holy Land. 
 
GfiAPTGIR 11. 
 
 PALESTINE. 
 
 Palestine, or the Holy Land, as it is called by all Christians 
 and Jews, is only one hundred and forty miles long, running 
 north and south, and only forty miles wide, east and west. It is 
 bordered on the east by a desert, or sea of sand, and on the west 
 by the Mediterranean Sea. It has mountain ranges, running 
 north and south only, between which are well watered, fertile 
 valleys. From the top of some of her mountains can be seen 
 all of Palestine and the sea of sand on her east and the beautiful 
 sea of salt water on her west. This little historic land being the 
 original home of the people whose history, laws and literature 
 constitute the Jewish Bible, it is, in a historic sense, the most 
 interesting spot on earth to all Jews and Christians. The mind 
 of the Christian instinctively turns to -Jerusalem, where Christ 
 was crucified. The story of the enslavement of the Jews in 
 Egypt, their escape from there, subsequent capture at Jerusalem, 
 and bondage in Babylon, their final release from that and return 
 to Jerusalem made the history of the children of Israel more 
 romantic than that of any other people on the earth. They be- 
 long to the Semitic race, that other great division of white 
 people who have played about as great a part in the history of 
 this world as has been enacted by the Aryan race. The Semitic 
 race, like the Aryan race, was composed of different tribes. 
 These tribes were the Assyrians, the Babylonians, the Phoeni- 
 cians, the Hebrews, and other Syrian tribes, the Arabs and the 
 Carthaginians. The great history of these different tribes will 
 not be related here. That they all belong to the same race is 
 proven by the undisputable evidence of language. 
 
 That they all started with republican government, worshiped 
 
PALESTINE. 71 
 
 nature and originally believed in creation by evolution. That 
 nature was the creator. From that to the worship of the plural 
 gods, and then to the supreme god. 
 
 The history of the Jews as related in the first book of Samuel, 
 the old chief, informs us, if we construe it fiom the standpoint of 
 common sense, that the republic was overthrown by a conspiracy 
 between the politicians, known as the Elders, and the old Chief 
 Samuel to whom the Elders suggested it. And that it was done 
 in the name of the Lord, and in the name of the people; thus 
 uniting the two tricks and frauds of the so-called divine right 
 monarchy and the Plebiscite monarchy into one fraud. And 
 this was done under the pretext that the judges had been taking 
 bribes to pervert justice. 
 
 The story tells that when the politicians suggested it to Sam- 
 uel that he consulted the Lord about it through prayer. That 
 the Lord bitterly denounced them as ingrates who had gone back 
 on him, and gone to worshiping other gods, notwithstanding he 
 had done so much for them, set them free from the king of 
 Egypt, and out of the hands of all kingdoms, and told Samuel 
 to let them have a king. That he would send him a man that 
 should be king over them, and sent him Saul who was a giant. 
 And the story tells us that Saul was a choice young man and a 
 goodly. 
 
 The story also tells us that Samuel, the old chief, called the 
 people together at Mizpeh, and as they passed in review, when 
 the tribe of Benjamin came near him, he looked for Saul but 
 could not see him, and therefore they inquired of the Lord, if the 
 man would yet come there? And the Lord said: Behold he 
 hath hid himself among the stuff. And that he pulled him out 
 of the stuff, and that when he stood among the people he towered 
 head and shoulders above all of them. And that Samuel pointed 
 at him and said to the people : There is the man that the Lord 
 has chosen to be your king. And the people all shouted : God 
 save the King. This entire story sounds like stuflf. 
 
72 PALESTINE. 
 
 PROOFS THAT THE ENTIRE STORY IS NOT TRUE. 
 
 Now the Lord is universally admitted to be a spirit away out in 
 space in heaven, many millions of miles from us, and there is no evi- 
 dence that any spirit has a voice at all, or a voice that can be heard 
 by the mortal ear at a distance of countless millions of miles away. 
 And therefore to suppose that he spoke to the people and told 
 them that Saul had hidden in the stuff is ridiculous. And we 
 have no evidence that he has the power to leave heaven and 
 come to this planet or go to any other planet, or if he had the 
 power, that he would do it, to appoint any man king of a lot of 
 ignorant and superstitious people, even if he had the appointive 
 power on the planets, which he has not. 
 
 If some of our politicians were to go to our old chief, the presi- 
 dent, whoever he might be at the time, and ask him to give us 
 a king because some of our judges had been taking bribes to per- 
 vert justice, and he was to tell us that he had consulted the Lord 
 about it through prayer, and the Lord had told him that John 
 Smith should be our king because he was a choice young man 
 and a goodly, we would not one of us believe one word of it. 
 
 So why should we believe the same story in the history of the 
 Jews. For the word of a Jew, the only evidence on which that 
 story rests, is no better than the word of an American. The his- 
 tory of the Jews is no more sacred than the history of the Ameri- 
 cans or the history of any other people, and should be tried by 
 the same rule of common sense that we apply to any other his- 
 tory. The common sense of any man will condemn that story as 
 false, unless his mind has been too highly spiritualized, and his 
 imagination has therefore run away with his common sense. 
 
 So we have a perfect right to conclude that the story is false 
 and that the monarchic trick was played on the Jews in the name 
 of the Lord, and that the story was long after written up by 
 some Rabbi in the interest of monarchy, as it speaks of Samuel 
 in the third person, and there is no evidence in it that it was 
 ever written by any eye witness. 
 
PALESTINE. T}f 
 
 Our forefathers declared that "all men are born free and equal, 
 and endowed by their creator with certain inalienable rights ; 
 among which are life, liberty and the pursuits of happiness. And 
 that governments are instituted among men, deriving their just 
 powers from the consent of the governed." 
 
 Thus did our forefathers declare that neither God nor the peo- 
 ple had any right to create monarchy ; but that the people of 
 each generation have the inalienable right to elect their own 
 govenors, and that they derive their just powers from the people 
 they govern. That neither God nor the people have any right 
 to force on succeeding generations hereditary rulers. 
 
 The Jewish Bible, our dear old family bible, that my good 
 mother twice read through from the beginning to the end during 
 her lifetime, is a good book, but in the historic part of it, some 
 false stories crept in, as it came down to us through the hands of 
 so many different people ; and this is one of them. It is a good 
 book and has done a great deal of good notwithstanding the 
 many crimes that have been committed in its name ; but wher- 
 ever it teaches the monarchic idea of God, it is utterly wrong. 
 It was the monarchic idea of God that caused all the crimes to 
 be committed in his name. 
 
 On with the cause of the people, pure democracy in both re- 
 ligion and politics. 
 
 RELIGION OF THE SEMITIC RACE. 
 
 The minds of the different tribes of the Semitic race, like the 
 minds of the different tribes of Aryans, traveled from nature wor- 
 ship to the worship of the imaginary gods. They, too, had im- 
 aginations that created imaginary gods. They all, also, believed 
 in a Supreme God, called in different tribes by the different 
 names of Ilu, Bel, Set, Hadad, Moloch, Chemosh, Jaosh, El^ 
 Adon, As.shur. 
 
 Like the Aryans, they would go wild over one subordinate 
 god awhile and then over another. The Assyrians, like the 
 
74 PALESTINE. 
 
 Egyptians, often arranged their subordinate gods in triads, as that 
 of Arm, Bel and Ao. Arm wore the head of a fish ; Bel wore the 
 horns of a bull ; Ao was represented by a serpent. The Semitics, 
 like the Aryans, looked upon the gods as the spirits of the objects 
 of nature, as the sun god, is the spirit of the sun and so on, in the 
 imaginations of all of them. 
 
 The Semitic worship of these imaginary gods combined 
 cruelty and licentiousness, and was as debasing a superstition as 
 has ever been in the world. 
 
 The Greeks, who were not puritans themselves, were shocked 
 at the impure orgies of this worship, and horified at the sacrifice 
 (murder) of children by the Canaanites and the Carthaginians to 
 appease the anger of imaginary gods. 
 
 THE ONE ONLY GOD OF THE JEWS. 
 
 Whence came the monotheism of the Jews ? Undoubtedly 
 from Abraham, who came about two thousand years before 
 Christ. But where did Abraham get it, and what was back of 
 him ? Both Jewish and Mohamedan traditions describe his 
 father, Terah, as an idolator and a maker of idols. That being 
 true, and seeing so many idols about his father's tent all the time, 
 no woader Abraham became disgusted with the plural gods, 
 knocked them out and left only the Supreme Goi for himself and 
 his tribe to worship. Socrates did the same for the Greeks. In 
 the book of Genesis Abraham is described as a great Arab Chief, 
 whose government of his tribe was entirely paternal. According 
 to the book of Genesis, only the family god of Abraham was the 
 highest of all gods, the Almighty (Gen. xvii, i), who was also 
 the god of Isaac (Gen. xxviii, 3), and the god of Jacob 
 (Gen. XXXV, 2). Abraham was chief in both politics and 
 religion, as he was not only chief, but was also priest. But 
 he was priest of the Most High God, not of the local gods 
 of the separate tribes, but of the highest god, above all the 
 rest. Clarke, in his Ten Great Religions, says, as he gathered it 
 
PALESTINE. 75 
 
 from Genesis, Abraham's faith in God was as a Supreme God, 
 not as the only god, and that his monotheism was therefore of an 
 imperfect kind, as it did not exclude a belief in other gods, al- 
 though they were regarded as inferior to his own. These facts 
 taken into connection with the fact that the Jews worshiped the 
 golden calf at the foot of Mount Sinia, and that Moses, who came 
 about a thousand years after Abraham, found it necessary to make 
 a commandment forbidding them from worshiping any other god 
 but the Supreme God, constitute sufficient proof that the Jews, 
 like all the other Semitic and Aryans, did once worship the im- 
 aginary gods. The third chapter of Genesis says : If ye eat of 
 the tree of knowledge ye will be as the Gods. Thus proving 
 that they believed in more than one God. 
 
 PROPHETS. 
 
 The Jewish prophets were their lawyers and politicians. The 
 mere act of prophesying future events was a very small part of 
 their duty. 
 
 CHRIST AND MAHOMET. 
 
 As offshoots from the Jewish religion came first the Christian 
 religion, and then the Mohamedan religion. The followers of 
 Christ claimed that he was the son of God. The Jews denied it 
 and crucified him. To get the Roman authorities, who then 
 held Jerusalem as conquerers, to authorize his crucifixion, they 
 falsely accused him of having claimed that he was king of the 
 Jews, and of blasphemy, in this, that he had claimed that he was 
 son of God. Pontius Pilate, the Roman Judge, before whom 
 Christ was tried, after having heard all the evidence, acquitted 
 him of both charges, taking a bowl of water and washing his 
 hands said : "I wash my hands of this innocent man's blood." 
 Here it was judicially established that Christ never claimed to be 
 the son of God ; but, nevertheless, his Jewish accusers and the 
 Roman soldiers took him out and crucified him on Mount Calvary, 
 
']6 PALESTINE. 
 
 an immense stone in the shape of a human skull, which was im- 
 mediately along side of the north wall of the temple, which was at 
 that point the north wall of the city. The temple was the last 
 building in the extreme northeast corner of the city. Christ de- 
 nied the existence of the plural gods, and his religion is now the 
 prevailing religion in both Europe and America. 
 
 Mahomet, an Arab, came later, and denied the existence of the 
 plural gods, and also denied that Christ was the son of God, and 
 thought that there was but one God, but falsely represented him 
 to be a monarchic God. He also falsely claimed to have received 
 revelations from God, after every epileptic fit that he had, in 
 which he fell down and frothed at the mouth. His fits must 
 have caused his imaginations to act abonormally and falsely. His 
 followers are as numerous as those of Christ, 
 
 The religion of Christ was propagated by the sword, and the 
 religion of Mahomet was also propagated by the sword. To, the 
 age of thirty Christ was a common house carpenter. He only 
 preached three years, and was then crucified. In his early man- 
 hood, Mahomet was a common shepherd tending his flock. He 
 died a natural death. 
 
 FREE MASONEY. 
 
 In all ages and countries mankind have attached more or less 
 interest to both origin and antiquity. 
 
 Be it a nation or institution that engages our attention, we in- 
 stinctively ask as to its origin and the period of time it has ex- 
 isted among men. 
 
 If credit attaches to a good origin and to a great antiquity, we, 
 as Free Masons, may feel a just pride in the precedence our order 
 takes above any other in both. 
 
 ORIGIN OF FREE MASONRY. 
 
 We are taught as Masons that King Solomon organized the 
 order of Free Masons during the building of his temple at Jeru- 
 
PALESTINE. T7 
 
 salera. But its real origin dates back further than that. In fact, 
 it dates back to Nature Worship, the first worship known to 
 mankind, and the study of nature, the beginning of the great 
 search after light, more light, even to the finding of God. Its 
 real origin was, therefore, the beginning of intellectuality on 
 this earth. 
 
 NATURE WORSHIP. 
 
 Nature worship, the first worship known to man, consisted of 
 the worship of the sun, the moon, the stars and the earth. The 
 evoluted people having no parents to inform them, naturally 
 looked off into space at the sun, the moon, and the stars, 
 and wondered what they were. Then seeing that the sun 
 caused the grain to grow, in gratitude, worshiped the sun. 
 As the moon gave them light when the sun had gone away, 
 in gratitude, they worshiped the moon. As the stars gave 
 them light and were a delight to their eyes they worshiped the 
 stars. As the earth, under the influence of the sun, grew the 
 people from germs of human life,and the grain, the fruit and the 
 vegetables, in gratitude, they worshiped the earth, and called it 
 "Mother Earth." Some of the smartest men assumed the office 
 of priest to the people, and organized the secret. 
 
 ORDER OF NATURE WORSHIP. 
 
 As this order was organized in Aryana by some priests of the 
 nature worship, for the mutual protection of the priests, and the 
 study of nature, the sun, the moon, the stars and the earth, and 
 through that study, finding out the origin of all things, back of 
 their growth from the earth, and also the origin of the earth, 
 they continued to study nature, gaining light and further light 
 till they found out that the earth came from space by evolution, 
 and brought along with it the different germs of all the different 
 kinds of life here, vegetable, human, animal, fowls and fish. In 
 this order in their study of nature they originated Chemistry 
 
78 PALESTINE. 
 
 Geology, Arithmetic, Algebra, Geometry, Trigonometry, and 
 Astronomy. 
 
 This order was at first only in one degree, in which the master 
 of the lodge sat in the east end of the room and represented the 
 sun at sunrise. 
 
 The officer who sat on the south side of the room and equi- 
 distant from both ends of it represented the sun at high meridian, 
 noon. And the officer who sat in the west end of the room rep- 
 resented the sun at sunset. 
 
 Up to this point they were only nature worshipers and had no 
 idea whatever of any God. But after some of them went to 
 spiritualizing and got their ideas of the gods, and the monarchic 
 trick had been played on them, the despotic king ordered the 
 master of the lodge to teach the great monarchic lie to the mem- 
 bers, viz : That God was almighty and had created everything 
 and everybody, and so on, under penalty of being shot or hung 
 if he did not teach it. The master taught that great monarchic 
 lie, but secretly reserved to himself the right to transmit through 
 his successor, under oath of secrecy, as master of the lodge, the 
 truth, that God never created anything or anybody, but that 
 nature created everything and everybody. That creation was a 
 lie and evolution was the truth. And the masters of the lodges,, 
 which are now known as masonic lodges, are still teaching the 
 monarchic lie to the members and transmitting the evolution 
 truth through the masters. 
 
 After they were ordered to teach the monarchic lie they added 
 two more degrees to the order and called it the order of Sacred 
 Mysteries. Many of the priests remained outside the order and 
 knew as much about nature and the gods as those inside of the 
 order, and were just as fond of playing on the superstition of the 
 people as the inside priests. 
 
 The secret ceremonies of these degrees were called Sacred 
 Mysteries, In the first degree the candidate was given some 
 light ; in the second degree he was given further light, and in 
 
PALESTINE. 79< 
 
 the third degree he was told which was the true God, and that 
 the plural gods were all imaginary gods. It was only in the 
 third degree that they taught the true monotheism. 
 
 WHO WERE ADMITTED. 
 
 At first nobody but the priests of the Nature Worship were 
 allowed to enter the order of the Sacred Mysteries. Some of 
 the priests only were allowed to enter the first degree ; others 
 were only allowed to take the second degree, while but few were 
 ever allowed to take the third degree, that is, be introduced to 
 God. 
 
 The people were kept in profound ignorance of the secret cer- 
 emonies of the order of Sacred Mysteries and its great secret, 
 who the true God was, and the priests only imparted very little 
 of the knowledge they gained by the study of nature to the peo- 
 ple. Their object seemed to be to get all the knowledge they 
 possibly could for themselves, but at the same time to keep the 
 people in ignorance that they might play on their superstition 
 and control them to their own purposes. They let the people go 
 on worshiping the sun, the moon, the stars and the earth, and 
 subsequently the imaginary gods, Jupiter, Mars, Saturn, etc., 
 who were supposed to be the spirits of those objects in nature, 
 while they, in the order of the Sacred Mysteries, concealed from 
 the people and worshiped the true God, whom we now v.^orship 
 publicly. But the most intelligent priests outside of the order 
 must have known as much about the gods as those inside of it, 
 but they, too, played on the superstition of the people. 
 
 LODGE ROOM OF SACRED MYSTERIES AND INITIATION. 
 
 In India the degrees in the Sacred Mysteries were at first con- 
 ferred in dark caves in the earth. The cave was supposed to be 
 divided into three rooms, first, second and third, the last being 
 called the Holy of Holies. The candidate, who was invested 
 with a cabletow, having long wandered in darkness in the cave, 
 
8o PALESTINE. 
 
 truly wanted light, and he was given light finally in the worship 
 of the true God in the Holy of Holies. In the last degree he 
 was admitted into the Holy Cavern, which blazed with light, 
 called the Holy of Holies, where in costly robes sat, in the east, 
 west and south, the chief officers of the lodge, called Hierphants, 
 and who represented the Indian Triune Deity. The ceremonies 
 in this degree began with an anthem to the great God of Nature. 
 In this degree he was told the truth, who the true God was. He 
 was then required to promise that he would be obedient to his 
 superiors ; that he would keep his body pure, govern his tongue, 
 and observe a passive obedience in receiving the doctrines and 
 traditions of the order, and the firmest secrecy in maintaining 
 inviolable its hidden and obstruse mysteries. Then he was 
 sprinkled with water (whence our baptism); certain words, now 
 unknown, were whispered in his ear, and he was divested of his 
 shoes and made to go three times around the cavern. 
 
 FREE MASONRY. 
 
 During the building of the temple at Jerusalem, Solomon or- 
 ganized the Order of Free Masonry. 
 
 Being the head of the church, and a member of the Order of 
 Sacred Mysteries, Solomon knew just how to build his temple 
 after the plan of the Lodge of Sacred Mysteries — first chamber, 
 second chamber, third chamber, or outer chamber, middle cham- 
 ber, and inchamber, called Holy of Holies. 
 
 Being thoroughly conversant with the secret rites and cere- 
 monies of the Sacred Mysteries, Solomon also knew just how to 
 organize the Order of Free Masons, after the plan of the Order 
 of Sacred Mysteries — first degree, second degree, third degree. 
 The blue lodge room of Masonry he constructed on the same 
 plan of the lodge room of the Sacred Mysteries — first chamber, 
 second chamber and third chamber, called Holy of Holies, in 
 which the letter "G," standing for God, is always suspended from 
 the ceiling, just in front of and above the master, and just back 
 
PAI^ESTINE. 8 1 
 
 •of and above his head is a representation of the sun on the wall. 
 
 DEGREES. 
 
 In prescribing the ceremonies of the different degrees of Free 
 Masonry, he gave to the architects and operative Masons the 
 secrets of the Sacred Mysteries with only a few variations. The 
 object of the variations was to prevent a Mason from working 
 his way into the Lodge of Sacred Mysteries. The similarity be- 
 tween them, however, is great. 
 
 SACRED MYSTERIES AND MASONIC MYSTERIES COMPARED. 
 
 The lodge rooms in both are the same. The three principal 
 officers are seated the same in both, in the east, west and south. 
 The cable-tow is in both. The circuits around the room are the 
 same in both. In both a candidate is neither barfoot nor shod. 
 There are other points of similarity not necessary to mention 
 now. 
 
 In the Order of the Sacred Mysteries the sun, the moon, and 
 the stars are the three great lights. In the Masonic order Solo- 
 mon substituted the master of the lodge for the stars, and called 
 the sun, the moon and the master the three lesser lights of 
 Masonry. This zvas one of the variations. In compliment to the 
 operative Masons, Solomon made the tools of their trade, the 
 square and the compass, two great lights of Masonry ; and in 
 compliment to his own religion he made the Jewish Bible the 
 other great light in Masonry. 
 
 In every lodge room, in the first chamber, on top of the 
 columns, Jachin and Boaz, are the earth, the sun, the moon in 
 crescent, and the stars painted on the sun, to indicate to Masons 
 that their order came from nature worship, as they were the 
 first objects of nature worship. 
 
 OBJECT OF MASONRY. 
 
 Solomon intended that the order of Free Masonry should unite 
 the operative Masons into an exclusive and fraternal order for 
 
S2 PALESTINE. 
 
 the study of architecture, and the erection of magnificent build- 
 ings. That their knowledge thus acquired should be kept within 
 the order, so as to prevent architects and operative Masons from 
 becoming too numerous, and thereby placing them all on starva- 
 tion wages. 
 
 At the completion of the temple, Solomon bade them go into 
 all the nations, demand good wages and erect magnificent build- 
 ings. They spread all over Europe, organized lodges of Free 
 Masons, demanded and received from Kings and Popes exemption 
 from taxation and the other duties ot the subject, as well as good 
 wages for their work ; and built the grand temples and mag- 
 nificent cathedrals from Italy to Scotland. 
 
 The ancient Sacred Mysteries are still practiced in Persia by 
 the Parsees. They were also practiced by the Mayas and the 
 Quiches in Yucatan and Central America eleven thousand five 
 hundred years ago, as is clearly proven in a recent work by M. 
 Le Plongeon. The great similarity between the degrees of the 
 Sacred Mysteries and the degrees of Free Masonry, and the lodge 
 rooms of both, is proof positive that the real origin of Free 
 Masonry was the Sacred Mysteries, or the order of nature wor- 
 ship. So we may truthfully claim that Free Masonry came from 
 a good origin and a great antiquity. That Sacred Mysteries and 
 Masonic mysteries are almost synonymous terms. 
 
 SPECULATIVE MASONS. 
 
 Out of this, operative Masonry gradually grew by receiving 
 into the lodges kings and nobles, in return for their favors, the 
 Masonry to which we belong — speculative Masonry. 
 
 As in the Sacred Mysteries, the poor, blind candidate started 
 out in search of light, knowledge, so does the poor, blind can- 
 didate in Masonry start out in search of light, knowledge ; and 
 in both he finds light in the first degree. 
 
 In the second degree, in both, he finds more light ; and in the 
 third degree, in both, he finds still more light, the whole truth. 
 
PALESTINE. 83 
 
 He is then supposed to be a graduate in knowledge. He is sup- 
 posed to have wisdom to be a wise man. Hence, the Mason 
 will always pray for light, the light of wisdom to guide him 
 right in this life. So the first great object of Masonry, like the 
 great object of the Sacred Mysteries, is the acquisition of light, 
 knowledge. The other great objects in Masonry are fraternity 
 and charity. 
 
 FRATERNITY AND CHARITY. 
 
 Fraternity, because none are strong enough to stand alone j 
 charity, because all will need it in some respect. 
 
 Let us cultivate Masonic charity in its highest and noblest 
 sense, that of forgiveness. It is right to relieve the wants of a 
 brother Mason in financial distress, but let us also carry our 
 charity to a higher plane; let us forgive our brother Mason who 
 has faults, but not his crimes against the laws of the State. 
 Where a Mason has entered into a conspiracy with other Masons, 
 or outsiders, to slander poison and Murder a Mason, or any one 
 else, the honor of Masonry demands that no charity should be 
 extended to him ; on the contrary, that he should be dismissed 
 from the order and sent to the penitentiary. To retain him in 
 the order would be to make a screen of Masonry to help bad 
 men practice the foulest of crimes. To forgive him would be 
 to make a crime of Masonic charity. Masonic charity is only 
 for the worthy erring, not for criminals. The President of the 
 United States and the Governor of a State alone have the power 
 to pardon criminals. 
 
 TRIED BY ALL NATIONS. 
 
 Free Masonry has to commend it not only its good origin and 
 great antiquity, but also the fact that it has stood the test of a 
 trial by all nations and tongues. Lodges have existed and 
 and flourished among the most barbarous. Kings, Presidents, 
 
84 PALESTINE. 
 
 s ■ • 
 and Chiefs of Indian tribes have passed through the various de- 
 grees of Masonry. All these have been impressed and moulded 
 in some measure by its teachings and associations. 
 
 WASHINGTON. 
 
 At Alexandria, Virginia, there sat as Master of the Lodge one 
 •of the purest and grandest characters the world has ever known — 
 George Washington. 
 
 Every nation contributed a stone to help build his monument, 
 Avhich now stands at Washington City, the highest ever erected 
 to any man. This noble character of our country's history took 
 pride in presiding as Master of the Lodge in the ripe maturity 
 of his serene old age. 
 
 He gave them light, taught them knowledge in the three 
 degrees of the Blue Lodge, gave them the Masonic mysteries. 
 
 GENERAL PUTNAM. 
 
 In his younger days Israel Putnam became a prisoner in the 
 Bands of the Indians. He was tied to the stake, and the fagots 
 were ready to be fired, when, as a last resort, he gave the proper 
 Masonic sign of distress, which was recognized by the Indian 
 Chief, and Israel Putnam was saved to be a hero of the Revolu- 
 tionary war. 
 
 Free Masons the world over also have a just right to be proud 
 of Gen. Albert Pike, the poet and orator, who always strictly 
 kept his obligations as a Mason, and b}^ his Masonic conduct and 
 authorship of Morals and Dogmas proved himself to be the 
 greatest P'ree Mason that ever lived on this earth. 
 
 So, let us become ourselves bright in Masonic knowledge, the 
 first great object in Masonry, and always practice fraternity and 
 ■charity, those other great objects of Masonry, toward all worthy 
 Masons, and ever keep our eyes turned toward the East, on the 
 letter "G," the Mason's star of promise, so that when we shall 
 
PALESTINE. 85 
 
 be called to the Great Lodge above, our Great Master may be 
 able to say to each of us : Brother, findino; you worthy, I wel- 
 come you to this Grand Lodge of purified, immortal, worthy and 
 accepted Masons. 
 
GFiAPTGIR 12. 
 
 EUROPE. 
 
 Every nation in Europe had its mythical religion, with its plural 
 gods, as well as its Supreme God, when the Kings all agreed that 
 they would allow but one religion in Europe, and that should be 
 the Christian religion, which recognized only the Supreme God, 
 and Christ as his son ; that the Pope should be the head of. that 
 church, or King in religion throughout Europe; that they would 
 enforce all his decrees as such by military power, in consideration 
 that he should use his religious power over the people, to keep 
 them and their progeny in their places as Kings in politics, by 
 telling the people that they were called to reign over them, and 
 that they must obey them. The idea that Christ was the son of 
 God, and authorized as such to deliver his commands to the peo- 
 ple, suited the monarchic purposes of the Kings exactly, as the 
 idea that the Kings themselves were the sons of God, and author- 
 ized to do so, had worn out with the people. And thus the mon- 
 archic trick of so-called divine right monarchy was played in the 
 name of Jesus Christ, by the Kings of Europe, for the glory and 
 profit of their own families, and their political purposes. It was 
 judicially established in his trial before Pontius Pilate, as reported 
 in the New Testament, that Christ never claimed that he was the 
 son of God, in the meaning that God begat him by his mortal 
 mother, the Virgin Mary, but it suited the monarchic purposes 
 of the Kings to claim it for him, and to use his religion to keep 
 them in their political places. Throughout Europe no person 
 was allowed to entertain any opinion contrary to the Christian 
 religion, as interpreted by the Pope. For daring to do so, or be- 
 cause they could not or did not believe as they were ordered to, 
 the martyrs were burned at the stake, twenty thousand people 
 
EUROPE. 87 
 
 murdered throughout France, in the St. Bartholomew massacre, 
 and great numbers persecuted and murdered by the Spanish in- 
 quisition. In all these murders sixty million of protestants died 
 martyrs to the freedom of the human brain. 
 
 Hugh Latimer, Bishop of Worcester, was burned at the stake 
 at Oxford, England, October 16, 1555. Everlasting honor to 
 Hugh Latimer, the martyr. 
 
 The greatest French martyr, Coligny, was murdered in the St. 
 Bartholomew massacre, the 24th of August, 1572. His head was 
 sent to the Pope of Rome, who rejoiced over it and had a repre- 
 sentation of the massacre of the Hugenots painted on the wall of 
 the Sistine Chapel, where it still is, with the inscription: "The 
 Pope approves of the murder of Coligny." So let all people the 
 world over who love the cause of the people, the freedom of the 
 human brain, honor and glorify Coligny for all time. 
 
 For teaching that the earth is round and declaring that the 
 Pope, armed with lie and force, ruled the world, Bruno, an Italian 
 Catholic priest, who became a martyr to the freedom of the human 
 brain, was burned at the stake in Rome, February 17, A. D, 1600, 
 by order of the Pope. His statue on the same spot where he was 
 burned was unveiled June 10, 1889, erected by Protestants. Ever- 
 lasting: honor to Bruno. The lie to which he referred was the 
 monarchic lie started by the old chief to overthrow free govern- 
 ment and start that fraud, so-called divine right monarchy. 
 
 This awful tyranny was continued till a revolt against 
 it came, and sent into the world all the Protestants that are now 
 here, those that have been, and will send those that are to be. 
 It drove the Pilgrim Fathers from England to Massachusetts, and 
 the Hugenot Fathers from France to South Carolina. The re- 
 ligious monarchy, the church, tried the martyrs on a charge of 
 heresy, because they did not or could not believe everything they 
 were ordered to believe, and condemned them to be burned at 
 the stake, and the political monarchy carried out the sentence. 
 Subsequently the Protestants, both in parts of Europe and Amer- 
 
88 EUROPE. 
 
 ica, tyrannized over the people for differing with them in their 
 religions beliefs. The two wrongs did not make a right. To 
 prevent such awfnl wrongs, our constitutional forefathers placed 
 in our Constitution a clause prohibiting oui Republic from estab- 
 lishing any church, and another clause declaring that the right 
 of free spe&ch shall not be infringed, thus preventing it from 
 going into any partnership with any religion to murder people 
 because they have opinions of their own in religion and express 
 them. The political monarchy used to also murder them for 
 having opinions of their own in politics, when those opinions 
 happened to be republican, or in any way against the reigning 
 King. Our Constitution also prohibits any person from being 
 murdered on account of his political opinions, or the expression 
 of tlie same, by providing that his right of free speech shall not 
 be infringed. 
 
 The priests and the preachers of the Christian religion have 
 always denounced all other religions as mythical, and the priests 
 of the other religions have always denounced the Christian re- 
 ligion as mythical. That the religions of the plural gods were 
 mythical, is now generally admitted. Is the Christian religion 
 mythical? Its rivals in religion declare it to be so, charging that 
 it is founded on the mythical idea that Christ was the son of God. 
 It is universally admitted, say they, that God is a spirit, out in 
 space somewhere, they know not where. As a spirit has neither 
 blood nor flesh, they say it was an impossibility for the Spirit 
 God to be the father of Christ, who had both blood and flesh. 
 They say the idea that a spirit without blood and flesh could beget 
 a being possessing both blood and flesh, by a mortal woman, is 
 contrary to the laws of nature, and therefore an impossibility ; 
 and therefore the other religionists say the Christian religion is 
 also a mythical religion, as well as the religions of the plural 
 gods. All the Jews of the world, all the Mohammedans, all the 
 Unitarians, all the Chinese, Japaneses, Hindoos or East Indians, 
 and, in fact, four-fifths of all the people in the world, do not be- 
 
EUROPE. 89 
 
 Heve that Christ was the son of God. Christ was undoubtedly a 
 good man, and his religion has done much good, notwithstanding 
 the manyfcrimes that have been committed in its name. As the 
 plural gods, say the other religionists, have been knocked out as 
 mythical, and in time Christ will also cease to be worshiped as 
 the son of God, and will only be reverenced as a saint in the 
 church, the Supreme God alone will be left to worship, and then 
 we will have a true Monotheism. That is the case already with 
 the Unitarians and the Jews, and in fact with all the world ex- 
 cept the Christians. It was so with the priests in the Order of 
 the Sacred Mysteries in ancient times, in the third degree. They 
 had a true Monotheism. Is the Supreme God also mythical? 
 No, a million times no! and the reasons of the author for this 
 assertion will be given in the true story of the world, at the end 
 of this book. 
 
 The monarchic idea of God is a myth, and therefore any relig- 
 ion founded on it is necessarily a mythology. 
 
 The people's holy religion being founded on the truth that he 
 is a people's God, and not a monarchic God, and on the evolution 
 truth, it is the only religion on the earth that is not a mythology. 
 
 If Christ ever did claim to be the son of God, in the meaning 
 that God begat him by his mortal mother, he was not the first to 
 do so, and has not been the last. Those who came after him 
 were not able to make others believe it. That monarchic trick 
 the kings played on the people all around the earth, long before 
 Christ was born into this world, the king claiming to be either 
 the son of the Supreme God or the son of the plural gods. They 
 played it against the people of China, India, Persia, Egypt, Greece, 
 Rome, Palestine, Central America, Peru, Japan, and in fact it be- 
 came general in the ancient nations. In Japan even some of the 
 people have pretended to have descended from spiritual gods, the 
 most stupendous lie of all, and produced two geneological tables 
 to try and prove it. 
 
 Some are now asserting that Christ was not the son of God, 
 
go EUROPE. 
 
 but was God himself. That God begat himself by the Virgin 
 Mary. As God had neither flesh nor blood, it was an impossi- 
 bility for him to beget himself into a being of flesh and blood, 
 or to beget himself in any way. The idea of Christ being the 
 son of God was a heathen idea, borrowed from the heathen relig- 
 ions, the Egyptian and Scandinavian. In the Egyptian mythol- 
 ogy the virgin mother and her son are supposed to be entirely 
 spiritual persons. In the Scandinavian mythology they had a 
 God they called the White God. They claimed that he was born 
 of nine virgins, all sisters. As the idea of a God being born of a 
 virgin, as himself, or as his son, belonged to some of the mytholo- 
 gical religions, and the same idea prevailed as to Christ, some 
 writers have justly called the Christian religion the Christian 
 mythology. And the idea of God begetting himself was also a 
 heathen idea, as it was borrowed from one of the heathen relig- 
 ions, in which one of the heathen or plural gods was claimed to 
 have begotten himself. It is evidently as much of a myth in one 
 case as in the other. Some have asserted that it might have been 
 done by a miracle. As a miracle is a myth, it can not be done 
 that way. Nothing can be done contrary to the laws of nature. 
 As miracles are contrary to the laws of nature, they are necessa- 
 rily myths. 
 
 The idea of God being born of a woman as himself, or as his 
 son, is not only mythical, but a degraded and disgusting idea of 
 God. The idea that he is a spirit, out in space in heaven and 
 never was on this earth, is a higher and holier idea of him, and is 
 the true Monotheism. 
 
 That our nearest neighbor planets, Venus and Mars, are peo- 
 pled worlds there can be no doubt. Would it be reasonable to 
 think that God had left heaven and gone to each of those worlds 
 and been born there of a woman, and been murdered on the cross, 
 either as his own son or as himself, to manifest himself to the 
 people and save them ? 
 
 All the fixed stars are larger suns than our own, and the cen- 
 
EUROPE. 91 
 
 ters of solar systems, the worlds of which are undoubtedly peo- 
 pled. Would it be reasonable to think that God had left heaven, 
 gone to each of those countless worlds and been born of a woman, 
 and murdered on the cross on each of them to manifest himself 
 to the people and save them? No, a million times no. The very 
 idea is absurd ; so, too, is the idea that he would leave heaven to 
 come to this insignificant, little planet of ours, to the exclusion 
 of all the other planets, to be born of a woman and be murdered 
 on the cross, even if it were in his power to do so, which it is not. 
 From all of which it is plain that there never were and never will 
 be any persons but mortals on the earth. 
 
 In Rome the Pope in his power was king in both politics and 
 religion, till some of the kings dethroned him in both, and put 
 Victor Emmanuel on the throne of Italy, when Protestant 
 churches were allowed to be established in Rome. The Pope 
 was recently reported as having said that the future belongs to 
 the people, meaning the kings would be dethroned and the peo- 
 ple would again enjoy their natural right of self-government. 
 Since they would not allow him to remain a king in Rome he 
 should not allow them to use his religion to retain them as kings. 
 It is high time that the people of Europe should resume their 
 natural inalienable right of self-government, in both politics and 
 religion. 
 
 In his late encyclical letter on the condition of labor, or laborers, 
 the present Pope, Leo XIII, truthfully declares that the people 
 had their natural rights before the existence of state, which 
 means any state in politics or religion, thus substantially sus- 
 taining the author and history in the position that originally the 
 people had the natural right of self-government, in both politics 
 and religion, and that they were subsequently deprived of both 
 by the pretended revelation overthrowing Republican govern- 
 ment and uniting both religion and politics in that fraud called 
 divine right monarchy, or the state, for that was the way the state 
 was created. 
 
92 EUROPE. 
 
 We now know why the great preacher, James Freeman Clark, 
 declared that revelation wears ont with intellectual people, be- 
 cause he believed that it was only a pretended revelation, but it 
 is evident that he did not discover how it was started. Revela- 
 tion was undoubtedly a manufactured story, incited by ambition, 
 and only meant monarchy in both politics and religion. In our 
 country we have all gotten rid of it in politics, and it is high time 
 we should all get rid of it in religion, and allow religion to stand 
 on the only true basis, the truths of nature and the reason and 
 hope of man, just where it stood before the pretended story of 
 revelation was started by the ambitious old chief to overthrow free 
 government and create monarchy in both politics and religion. 
 In other words, on an intellectual basis. 
 
 As the monarchic idea of God, as a king and a tyrant, of relig- 
 ion as a tyrant, and of hell as a place of eternal torment, has been 
 hammered into the brains of the people by monarchic power for 
 so many centuries, ever since the day ambition caused the old 
 Chinese Chief to play the monarchic trick on the ignorant and 
 superstitious people through his pretended revelations, with the 
 few exceptions in republics where they have had some religious 
 liberty, it will require some time to get the previous people's idea 
 of God and of religion back into the minds of humanity. In the 
 interest of the truth, true religion and human liberty. Democracy, 
 and Republican government the world over, it is to be hoped 
 that it will be done as soon as possible. 
 
 And as the people's holy religion is the only religion that is 
 not founded on a myth, but, on the contrary, is founded on the 
 truths of nature, as proven to be true by astronomy and all other 
 science, it necessarily follows that it is the only religion that is 
 not a mythology. And therefore the people should espouse it 
 immediately and worship only the People's God. 
 
 The Pope of Rome, having heard how I had appropriately 
 quoted the foregoing assertion of his in his encyclical letter to 
 laborers, to further the cause of the people in religion as well as 
 
KUROPE. 93 
 
 in politics, to overthrow his monarchic religion, as well as mon- 
 archic politics, became alarmed and has commenced great efforts 
 to first get all monarchic religionists back into his church in re- 
 ligion, and afterwards get them back in politics, and thus restore 
 the old lie and fraud of so-called divine right monarchy all around 
 the earth, and thus destroy the rights of man, all liberty in both 
 religion and politics. 
 
 This people's Holy Bible will prevent that great calamity and 
 perpetuate the rights of man for all time. 
 
GHAPTG]R IS. 
 
 MODERN FRANCE. 
 
 Through the awful French Revolution of 1789, in which their 
 King and Queen and so many nobles were beheaded by the Guil- 
 lotine, brought on by the French monarchists denying to their 
 white slaves, the French people, equal rights before the law, 
 self-government was recovered in modern France, and a people's 
 republic was established, in which all had equal rights before the 
 law. But the allied Kings of Europe sent their armies into 
 France to sustain what they called the cause of all Kings, to sup- 
 press the Republic, but they were gallantly driven back by the 
 Republican army. 
 
 And no sooner had the National Convention formed a Consti- 
 tution for the Republic, and was about to submit it to the people 
 for ratification, than the French monarchists made an effort to 
 overthrow the convention and restore the monarchy. Napolean 
 Bonaparte, who had been dropped from the rolls of the army on 
 account of his radical Republicanism, and wandered on the bank 
 of the Seine, intending to suicide by drowning himself in that 
 river, was then in Paris living in poverty. Barras, the head of 
 the committee of safety, gave him command of the troops in 
 Paris, and ordered him to protect the National Convention. The 
 fighting was severe, but Bonaparte, with only five thousand men, 
 suppressed the revolt of forty thousand armed monarchists, and 
 saved the Republic, by sweeping the streets of Paris with his 
 artillery. For this service he was made a Brigadier-General, and 
 given command of the Army with which he conquered Italy. 
 The Constitution was then ratified, and the Government of the 
 Directory provided for by it was then organized, and lasted till 
 1799, when dissensions among the Republicans enabled the am- 
 
MODERN FRANCE. 95. 
 
 bitious Bonaparte, through the use of the army, to overthrow the 
 Directory, and have himself made First Consul for a term of ten 
 years. He having made his Italian campaign and gained some 
 military glory. 
 
 COUP d'etat. 
 
 Napoleon's scheme was to have all the members of the Direc- 
 tory resign, and thus leave the Republic without an executive 
 head, so as to give his co-conspirators in the French Congress a 
 chance to declare him First Consul, and place arbitrary power in 
 his hands. Three of the Directory, among whom was Barras, 
 resigned according to program, but two refused and were thrown 
 into prison. The next morning Bonaparte had at his house to 
 breakfast all the prominent military officers in Paris, who were 
 required to give in their adhesion to his cause under penalty of 
 immediate arrest. He then went into the Coancil of Ancients, 
 accompanied by a few of his soldiers, and made a speech to that 
 body, closing thus: "I am accompanied by the God of fortune 
 and war," at the same time pointing significantly at his soldiers. 
 They to^k the hint and submitted. He then hurried to the 
 Council of Five Hundred, over which his brother Lucien pre- 
 sided. They refused to hear him, and cries of " Caesar ! Csesar ! " 
 came from all parts of the house, and one member, Arena Corsi- 
 can, tried to slay him with a dagger, but the soldiers rushed to 
 his rescue, just in time to save him and take him out. A vote of 
 outlawry was proposed, but Lucien refused to put the question to 
 the house, and was being closed in on by members, when soldiers 
 sent by Napoleon arrived, and rescued him also. Lucien, on 
 horseback, made a speech to the soldiers, in which he told them 
 that a majoritry of the members of his house were in favor of 
 Napoleon, but were overawed by the daggers of the minority, 
 all of which was false, but it had the desired effect on the sold- 
 iers. They charged into the Council of Five Hundred, and dis- 
 persed them at the point of the bayonet. The next day the 
 
•96 MODERN FRANCE. 
 
 subservient Upper House and about forty members of the Coun- 
 cil of Five Hundred met together and declared Napoleon First 
 Consul, and conferred on him despotic powers. He then dictated 
 a Constitution, providing that the French Congress should con- 
 sist of a Senate and a House of Tribunes, and that the chief 
 executive of France should be called First Consul. Thus evi- 
 dently trying to make himself and France a parallel of Caesar 
 and Rome, in names at least. Napoleon, while First Consul, on 
 one occasion was hailed as King. He denied that he wanted to 
 be King, and was indignant that anyone should doubt the sincer- 
 ity of his Republicanism. At the same time he was only wait- 
 ing for the opportune moment to declare himself Emperor, 
 which he did in 1804. 
 
 He then submitted his right to hold the office of Emperor, to 
 a vote of the people, calling that a plebiscitum and used the 
 army to compel the election to go in his favor, and then clainud 
 that he reigned by authority of the French people. This is the 
 way Napoleon played the trick of plebiscite monarchy on the 
 French people, for the glory and profit of his own family, and 
 his political purposes. 
 
 Napoleon got the idea of his fraud from the similar fraud that 
 was played on the Jews, for Saul their first king, because he was 
 a choice young man, and a goodly. The Jewish Bible is a good 
 book, but in the historic part of it some fraud got iu. 
 
 And thus ended the great French Republic! 
 
 From this career of France it is plain : 
 
 1. That the French Revolution and all its horrors were brought 
 about by the French monarchists denying to the French people 
 equal rights before the law. 
 
 2. That dissensions among the Republicans gave Bonaparte a 
 chance to overthrow the Republic, and make himself Emperor. 
 
 Moral: Man should never deny to his fellowman equal rights 
 before the law, and the people of a Republic should always avoid 
 dissensions, lest an ambitious Napoleon overthrow the Republic. 
 
MODERN FRANCE. 97 
 
 So much for the careers of dead Republics, Greece, Rome, and 
 the first French Republic, from which we have ascertained the 
 political diseases that kill Republics, viz: Disintegration, patri- 
 cianism, corruption at elections, and dissensions. 
 
 Napoleon, the III, played the same trick on the French people 
 Just as his uncle had done before him, to overthrow the Repub- 
 lic, for the glory and profit of his own family and his political 
 purposes. 
 
 But the French Republic is now supposed to be on a firm 
 foundation. Napoleon died at St. Helena at the age of fifty-one 
 years. On with the cause of the people. In the American part 
 of this book it will be proven that even the people have no right 
 to create monarchy. 
 
GHAPTGR 14-. 
 
 LOST CONTINENTS; OR, ATLANTIS AND LEMURIA. 
 
 Since the earth was first peopled, traditions of all people, except 
 of the blacks of Africa, tell us of a great flood, or deluge, in which 
 many people were drowned. The Jewish Bible account of the 
 great flood from which Noah and his three sons, Shem, Ham and 
 Japhet, and their families and animals and fowls, two of each 
 kind, male and female, were saved in the ark, is two well known 
 to be repeated here. It is now well known to learned men that 
 the deluge was only a partial drowning of the people of the 
 globe. It only drowned the people of Noah. The then abori- 
 gines of Central Asia, Aryans, the aborigines of China, of Africa, 
 of Japan, of the American continents, and the Finns, or Lapps, 
 the Australians, were all untouched by the deluge. It is now 
 conceded by scholars that the geneological table given in the 
 Bible (Gen., ch. x,) does not include any of them. That it only 
 refers to the Semetic races. That the sons of Ham were not ne- 
 groes, but the dark brown races, The Bible does not satisfac- 
 torily locate the scene of the deluge. Scholars, however, are 
 trying to do so. Some of them claim that the deluge was simply 
 the sinking of a continent, or island, called Atlantis, about one 
 thousand miles wide, and about two thousand miles long, in the 
 center of the Atlantic ocean. That the people on that continent 
 were highly civilized, and when it sunk some of them escaped in 
 ships to the eastern continents, Europe and Africa, and some of 
 them escaped in ships to the American continents, and found 
 aborigines on both sides of the Atlantic. The earth has had 
 many local deluges, in which many people have been drowned, 
 but this sinking of Atlantis has been called the greatest deluge of 
 all. Plato, the Greek philosopher, so called it. Plato received 
 
LOST CONTINENTS. 9^ 
 
 his accounts of it from the books of his ancestor, Solon. Solon 
 got his information from the Egyptian priests, who told him that 
 Atlantis had sunk in one day and night, nine thousand years be- 
 fore, now making it eleven thousand five hundred years ago. 
 
 M. Le Plongeon says that there are inscriptions on the ruins 
 of ancient temples in Yucatan exactly corroborating Solon's ac- 
 count of the sinking of Atlantis. This ought to settle the matter. 
 Atlantis is now an immense ridge in the Atlantic ocean, running 
 from opposite the English channel to below St. Helena. The 
 Azores Islands are simply tops of mountains on that ridge. The 
 earth below Atlantis burned out by volcanic action and let it 
 down, and the ocean flowed over it. All along on the top of 
 that ridge can be found the evidence of volcanic action. The 
 Bible account of the great deluge was doubtless founded on the 
 tradition concerning the sinking of Atlantis, and written up as 
 we find it in our Jewish Bible. 
 
 SIMILARITY OF NAMES. 
 
 They try to prove that Atlantis did exist by similarity of 
 names on the opposite sides of the Atlantic. By a mountain 
 called Atlas on the shore of Africa ; a town called Atlan on the 
 shore of America; a people called the Atlantes living on the 
 north and west coast ot Africa ; an Aztec people from Aztlan, in 
 Central America ; an ocean between the two continents called the 
 Atlantic ; a mythological deity called Atlas, whom they im- 
 agined held the world on his shoulders; and an ancient tradition 
 of an island called Atlantis. This would indicate that all these 
 names came from Atlantis. They also try to prove it by simi- 
 larities of languages and architecture that are found on the op- 
 posite sides of the Atlantic. 
 
 As an apple tree bears apples, whether it grows on one side 
 of the globe or the other side of it, so the human brain thinks 
 the same thoughts, no matter where it is on the earth. The 
 brain being fundamentally the same in all races, and the objects- 
 
lOO LOST CONTINENTS. 
 
 of nature, on which the brain has to act being fundamentally the 
 same all around the earth, the thoughts are necessarily the 
 same or similar. As the vocal organs are also the same or very 
 similar everywhere, it follows that languages and architecture 
 would very naturally bear similarites everywhere. So similari- 
 ties of languages and architecture will not positively prove same- 
 ness of origin, that is, that they all come irom the same locality. 
 We also know that different nations have borrowed from each 
 other's literature, which may account for similarities to some ex- 
 tent. The weight of evidence is in favor of the idea that Atlan- 
 tis once existed as a continent in the middle of the Atlantic, but 
 not that all the civilizations of the earth came from there. 
 
 The Atlantes who escaped to either shore doubtless mixed 
 with the people on either shore, and added their contributions 
 to their civilizations. The civilizations of Mexico, Central 
 America and Yucatan are undoubtedly as old as any in any other 
 part of the world, 
 
 MYTHOLOGY OF ATLANTIS. 
 
 Plato tells us that the Greeks had a mythology, and that it de- 
 clares that the imaginary gods divided the earth among them- 
 selves. That Atlantis fell to an imaginaay god called Poseidon ; 
 that he begot childien by a mortal woman called Cleito ; that his 
 oldest son he named Atlas, and made him King of Atlantis, and 
 the rest of his children he made Princes. Here again comes the 
 idea of that fraud called divine right monarchy. That an imag- 
 inary God begot a son by a mortal woman and appointed that 
 son a King. O ! what a lie. In Homer's Iliad Peseidon appears 
 as ruler of the sea. 
 
 LEMURIA. 
 
 Science declares that series of islands reaching about halfway 
 across the Paciiic ocean, and then that great island between them 
 and the coast of South America, simply the mountain peaks or 
 
LOST CONTINENTS. lOI 
 
 table lands of a drowned continent that once reached across the 
 Pacific ocean from India to South America, called Lemuria. 
 
 Reader, farewell to the Lost Continents, and now we will go 
 to America, that glorious land of the free and home of the brave. 
 
GHAPTGR 15. 
 
 AMERICA. 
 
 America began her career, as a Republic, the Fourth of July, 
 1776, under the style of the United States of America, given to her 
 by the Declaration of Independence, with John Hancock of 
 Boston, Mass., as the first and only President of the Republic, 
 under the Declaration of Independence. In that Declaration the 
 issue between Republicanism and Monarchy was squarely made, 
 in these immortal words : " We holdtliese tiiitJis to be self-evident^ 
 that all men are created equal ; that they are endozved by their Creator 
 ivith ccrtaiji inalienable rights; that among these are Life, Liberty 
 and the pnrsidt of Happiness ; and that governments are instituted 
 among men deriving tJicir just powers from the consent of the gov- 
 erned, " meaning the people, and therefore not from any God. 
 
 Thus did our forefathers declare, in unmistakable lang-nagfe, 
 that no man has any right to be born into this world the ruler or 
 king of another. Thus did they declare the doctrine of equal 
 rights before the law, and that Monarchy was a usurpation of the 
 rights of man. That even the people have no right to establish 
 Monarchy, on the principle that the dead have no right to rule 
 the living, or that one generation has no right to force on suc- 
 ceeding generations hereditary rulers. Each generation, un- 
 doubtedly, has the right to choose its own public servants, who 
 are nothing but public servants, and are bound to obey the orders 
 of the people as expressed in the laws. 
 
 Thus did our forefathers declare in their Declaration of Inde- 
 pendence, that neither God nor the people had any right to 
 create monarchy ; and that the so-called divine right monarchy, 
 necessity monarchy and Plebiscite monarchy are all frauds and 
 have no rightful existence. 
 
AMERICA. 103 
 
 To prevent either of these frauds from ever being played on 
 our people, in the constitution they provided for frequent elec- 
 tions of our public servants. 
 
 In the seven years' war that confirmed that declaration the 
 Americans proved themselves equals, in valor, to the Greeks at 
 Thermopolie, the Romans at Pharsalia, the French at Austerlitz, 
 and the English at Waterloo. 
 
 But during that struggle all was not sunshine with the Ameri- 
 cans, as some of their own people, called Tories, sympathized 
 with Monarchy, and they were divided among themselves, to 
 some extent, as to what kind of a government they should set up 
 over the new Nation they had brought into existence. Some 
 wanted a Confederate Government, and others wanted a National 
 Government. The Nation existed under the Revolutionary Gov- 
 ernment, and by couunon consent, and by virture of the Declara- 
 tion of Independence^ till 178 1, when a Confederate Government 
 was officially established by the Articles of Confederation which 
 had been framed by the Continental Congress, and ratified by the 
 Legislatures of all the States ; with Henry Ivaurens of South 
 Carolina, as the first and only President of the Reyaibiic under 
 those articles. This Government consisted, like the Revolution- 
 ary Government it superseded, of only one branch, the Conti- 
 nental Congress. Under this Government the votes of nine States, 
 in the Continental Congress, were necessary to pass a law, and 
 when it was passed there was no President to enforce it, nor 
 Supreme Court to pass on its constitutionality, but it was sent 
 to the Governor of a State, who laid it before his Legislature, and 
 if the Legislature ratified it, he enforced it in his State, and if 
 the Legislature failed to ratify it, it remained a dead letter in 
 that State, and the Nation was powerless to enforce it. 
 
 By the Articles of Confederation, the Union was declared to be 
 perpetual, but those Articles, at the same time, left the Conti- 
 nental Congress utterly powerless to enforce that declaration. 
 
 The State Governments neglected to_enforce the terms of the 
 
104 AMERICA. 
 
 Treaty of 1783, in which Great Britain acknowledged our inde- 
 pendence, in consequence of which neglect Great Britain indig- 
 nantly remonstrated with the Continental Congress, and for some 
 time refused to surrender to us our western forts. It being the 
 duty of the State Governments to enforce the National laws, their 
 neglecting or refusing to do so, and in fact that the idea of seces- 
 sion had been whispered about, gave rise to the establishment of 
 the National or General Government under the Constitution, 
 with full power to enforce its own laws, with George Washing- 
 ton of Virginia, as the first President of the Republic under the 
 constitution. 
 
 The convention that framed the Constitution convened at 
 Philadephia, Pa., on the 14th day of May, 1787, in the same hall 
 where the Declaration of Independence had been made. Owing 
 to the absence of members, nothing was done till the following 
 Friday, when the Convention was organized, George Washing- 
 ton being elected President of that body by a unanimous vote. 
 
 In that convention there were two distinct parties, a Confed- 
 erate and a National party. Outside of these two parties there 
 were some extremists in that Convention, Monarchists on the 
 one hand and Secessionists on the other, but they w^ere so few in 
 numbers as to be powerless in the Convention.* 
 
 The Confederates and Nationals had stood side by side during 
 the Revolutionary war against Monarchy, and the debates in the 
 Convention proved that they were equally patriotic, and both 
 sincere lovers of human liberty. As they were both aiming to 
 attain the same objects, why did they differ so widely as to the 
 means of securing those objects ? 
 
 The explanation is easy. 
 
 The Confederates had inherited from their European ancestors 
 
 *Luthe'- Martin's Report to the Maryland Legislature, p. 13, as published 
 by Alston Mygatt at Louisville, Ky., in 1844, in Secret Proceedings and De- 
 bates of the Convention of 1787. Ibid, p. 83, Elliott's Edition of Madison's 
 Debates, vol. 5, p. 244. 
 
AMERICA. 105 
 
 the idea that the words Nation and Nationality were synonymous 
 with Despotism. As a matter of fact, such had been the case in 
 the different European Monarchies. Prior to that time all efforts 
 and all successes at gaining human liberty in those despotisms 
 had been made in localities, as by a city or small district, and 
 therefore localism and liberty came to be regarded by the Confed- 
 erates as identical, while Nationality was regarded by them as 
 despotism. 
 
 The Confederates, therefore, feared that any National Govern- 
 ment would eventually run into despotism and monarchy. 
 Hence, they opposed the National principle. 
 
 The Nationals, on the contrary, had before them the fact that 
 European Confederacies had disintegrated and the parts run into 
 monarchic despotisms, as well as the fact that their own Confed- 
 rate Government had signally failed to secure the objects for 
 which it had been framed. The Nationals, therefore, feared that 
 any kind of a Confederate Government would result in disinte- 
 gration and anarchy, and eventually run into Monarchy. Hence^ 
 they opposed the confederate system. 
 
 With these respective ideas and fears in their minds, the Con- 
 federates and Nationals met in the Constitutional Convention. 
 Both sought to perpetuate Republican liberty, but differed as to 
 the best means of attaining that result. 
 
 The Confederate party proposed to continue the old Confed- 
 erate Government in existence, but was willing to make such 
 amendments to the Articles of Confederation as to give the Con- 
 federate Government the power to execute its laws; requiring, 
 however, that it should still continue to act on States, instead of 
 on individuals, in the enforcement of those laws. Which would 
 have continued it as a Confederate Government, as a Confederate 
 Government acts on bodies politic, in the enforcement of its 
 laws. This party proposed that the Continental Congress should 
 pass laws and send them to the States, to be enforced by the 
 State authorities, and when the State authorities failed or refused 
 
I06 AMERICA. 
 
 to enforce the laws of Congress, then Congress was to declare 
 war on that State ; call out the militia ; march on that State and 
 treat all the people therein as enemies to the Nation — punishing 
 the innocent as well as the guilty. 
 
 Under such a rule a bad Governor, if not alone, still with the 
 aid of a bad men in the Legislature, could cause the entire people 
 in his State to be treated as enemies to the Government of their 
 Nation, when perhaps nine-tenths of them would have gladly- 
 seen the laws of Congress enforced in their State. The injustice 
 of punishing the innocent for the acts of the guilty, because they 
 happen to reside in the same State with the guilty, was too mani- 
 fest to be tolerated by the National party in the convention. 
 
 That party, having a majority in the Convention, therefore 
 resolved to substitute, in the place of the old Confederate Gov- 
 ernment, a National Government, with full power to create its 
 own laws, and to act on individuals in the execution of its laws, 
 and to punish only the guilty who might resist the enforcement 
 of those laws, and it was in pursuance of that resolution that the 
 Constitution was framed, ^^ providing for a National Government 
 of limited powers, and making it the duty of that Government 
 to guarantee to each State local self-government. And as our 
 general government acts on individuals in the enforcement of 
 its laws, it is therefore a National Government. 
 
 The resolution in favor of a National Government was in the 
 following language : " That a National Government ought to be 
 established, consisting of a Supreme Legislative, Executive and 
 Judiciary." This resolution was subsequently amended so as to 
 make it read: "That a Government of the United States of 
 America ought to be established, consisting of a Supreme Legis- 
 lative, Executive and Judiciary," which evidently only changed 
 
 *See Elliott's Debates on Federal Constitution, vol. 5, pp. 132, 133, 134; also 
 Luther Martin's Report to the Maryland Legislature, p. 39, as published in 
 Secret Proceedings and Debates, of the Convention of 1787, by Alston Myatt, 
 at Louisville, Ky., in 1844. Also, Elliott's Debates on Federal Constitution, 
 vol. 5, p. 214. 
 
AMERICA. 107 
 
 the phraseology of the resolution, so as to continue the old name 
 of the country. As the words united and union mean one, and as 
 we are the only people on the earth that are known as Americans, 
 •our country should only be called x^merica; particularly as that 
 would not make any change whatever in our system of govern- 
 ment. 
 
 When the Constitution was sent to the people for ratification, 
 the Confederate party, wishing to remain under the old Confed- 
 ■erate Government, tried to defeat its ratification, denouncing it 
 in the bitterest terms, declaring that its adoption would entirely 
 destroy ^o. federal principle of Government, and establish a Gov- 
 ernment partly National. The friends of the Constitution, on 
 the contrary, claimed that it would establish a Government that 
 would be purely National and partly Federal, and took upon 
 themselves the name of Federalists. The Confederates declared 
 that the Nationals only took that position thinking they would 
 thereby the more certainly secure the ratification of the Consti- 
 tution. 
 
 Whether this be so or not, the fact still remains that the Con- 
 stitution was tJioronghly discussed before the people, and in the 
 various conventions that ratified it as the act of the people. It 
 is not at all unreasonable to suppose that the friends of the Con- 
 stitution and its opponents took such steps and used such argu- 
 ments as they thought would carry their respective points ; and 
 we should make due allowance therefor, and always remember 
 that arguments made to gain a point during a political cam- 
 paign are not reliable as interpretations of constitutional law. 
 
 After a bitter contest the Constitution was adopted, or, as its 
 preamble tells us, was ordained and established by the people of 
 the United States for the United States of America. 
 
 The Government created by it is, therefore, appropriately 
 ■called a Government of the people, by the people, and for the 
 people, or simply the Nation, as that word only means the 
 people and the rule of the people. 
 
108 AMERICA. 
 
 After the adoption of the Constitution, some of its dissatisfied 
 opponents claimed that it was only binding on a State so long 
 as the people of that State saw fit to obey it; and, in support of 
 that declaration, resorted to certain theories of construction lor 
 the Constitution, which will now be stated. 
 
 The first may be appropriately called the No Coininon Arbiter 
 Theory . 
 
 NO COMMON ARBITER THEORY. 
 
 The upholders of this theory asserted that each State had the 
 right to judge for itself as to what was the proper remedy for it, 
 in case a dispute arose between it and one or more other States, 
 and that if it deemed secession the proper remedy it had the 
 right to peaceably secede, and thus release the people within its 
 lines from the operation of the Constitution, on the ground that 
 the Constitution provided no common arbiter in case of disputes 
 between the States. 
 
 This theory of construction fails, as the Constitution does pro- 
 vide that the Supreme Court of the Nation shall be a eomnion 
 arbiter between them, by giving to that court "original jurisdic- 
 tion in all controversies between two or more States.'' Hence 
 this theory failed. 
 
 Art. 3, Sec. 2, Constitution United States. 
 
 State New Jersey vs. State New York, 5 Pet., 283, 
 
 State of Rhode Island vs. State of Massachusetts, 12 Pet., 657. 
 
 POWER OF ATTORNEY THEORY. 
 
 Under this theory it is claimed that the Constitution is merely 
 a power of attorney from the State to the General Government, 
 conferring upon it certain powers, and, as such, may be revoked 
 by the State at will. 
 
 This theory, like the last, is based upon the assumption that 
 the States were separate Nations prior to the Constitution, and 
 
AMKRICA. 109 
 
 as Nations separately ratified the Constitution, thus making it a 
 power of attorney from the State to the Nation. 
 
 By express provision of the Constitution, it is made the 
 supreme law of the land (the entire American people), and thus 
 the asserted maker of the Constitution (a State) is prohibited 
 from revoking the same. 
 
 By the Constitution the General Government was created to 
 enforce that supremacy, and punish any one who resists the en- 
 forcement of the Constitution as the supreme law of the land. 
 All of which utterly precludes the possibility of the Constitution 
 being a power of attorney. 
 
 Further, as by express provision of the Constitution, it was to 
 have no legal effect till nine States ratified it, it follows conclu- 
 sively that it could not have been made a power of attorney or 
 anything else by o}ie State. Hence this theory fails. See U. S. 
 Con., Art. VII. 
 
 RESERVED RIGHT THEORY. 
 
 It was asserted by these theorists that a right to secede, and 
 thus release the people within its lines from the operation of the 
 Constitution, was one of the reserved rights of a State. 
 
 This assertion was, also, based upon the assumption that the 
 States were, prior to the Constitution, separate Nations, and, as 
 separate Nations, had delegated to the General Government all 
 the National powers it possesses. And as each State had dele- 
 gated those powers for itself separately, it, therefore, had the 
 reserved right to separately withdraw those powers and resume 
 its separate existence as a Nation. 
 
 1. The States were never separate Nations. 
 
 2. It is evident that a delegated right is not a reserved right. 
 Hence a right to National existence which is delegated bv the 
 Constitution to the General Government can not possibly be a 
 reserved right of a State. 
 
 3. Had the States been separate Nations prior to the Constitu- 
 
no AMERIC^A. 
 
 tion, which they never were, it is plain that their right to a sep- 
 arate existence as Nations is just what they would, in that case». 
 have delegated away to the General Government, and therefore 
 did not reserve, as they, under the Constitution, constitute but 
 one Nation, and the Constitution makes it the duty of the Gen- 
 eral Government to enforce those National powers as the Supreme 
 Law of the Land. Hence, this theory fails. 
 
 CONTRACT THEORY. 
 
 Under this theory its advocates, also, went outside and back 
 of the Constitution, and asserted that, prior to the Constitution,, 
 the States were independent Nations, and that, as Nations, they 
 separately agreed to the Constitution, thereby making it a con- 
 tract of partnership between the States, and that, as each State 
 gave its consent voluntarily to the Constitution, as an independ- 
 ent Nation, it had the right to withdraw that consent at any 
 time, and set itself upas an independent Nation, and in that way 
 release the people within its limits from their allegiance to the 
 Government and the operation of the Constitution. 
 
 In reply, it is said that there is not now, and never was, at any 
 time, a law of contracts that would permit a party to a contract 
 to withdraw from the same at will, or that gave a party any right 
 to withdraw from a contract because another party to it had vio- 
 lated the same, unless such power was reserved to the party by 
 express language of the contract. No such power has been re- 
 served to a State by express or implied language of the Consti- 
 tution. 
 
 This question as to whether the States had ever been separate 
 Nations, and on that ground held a light to pass any law contra- 
 vening the supremacy clause of the Constitution, was several 
 times carried up to the Supreme Court of the United States, 
 long years before our late war. In all of such cases, that court 
 of last resort, on that question, decided that the States had never 
 been different Nations, but had always constituted but one 
 
AMERICA. 1 I I 
 
 Nation, and that a State had no right to contravene the snprem- 
 acy of the Constitution. 
 
 The Supreme Court of the Nation thus decided against seces- 
 sion.* 
 
 These theorists based their assertion, that the States were 
 originally separate Nations, on that clause of the Declaration of 
 Independence which declares the colonies to be free and inde- 
 pendent States. 
 
 In reply it is said that the word State never had meant Nation 
 in its American sense, and that the same clause of the Declara- 
 tion that declares the colonies to be free and independent States, 
 also first speaks of them as the United States of America, thus 
 proving that while they were to be free and independent States, 
 they were to be so in their united condition, and were therefore 
 to constitute but one Nation, under the style of the United States 
 of America. The word united meaning only one. 
 
 Prior to the Constitution, no one of the States ever claimed or 
 performed the functions of a Nation. On the contrary, all such 
 functions were performed by the United States of America as 
 one Nation. 
 
 It is also said that contracts and powers of attorney never 
 were, at any period of the world's history, called laws, or known 
 as laws, and laws were never known as contracts in the ordinary 
 meaning of the term, nor as powers of attorney ; but, on the 
 contrary, that they have always been known as separate and dis- 
 tinct things; that they differ in form, differ in language, and 
 differ in meaning. 
 
 When the American people or States agreed to the Constitu- 
 tion, what did they agree to make ? A contract, a power of attor- 
 ney, or what ? 
 
 The express language of the Constitution answers the ques- 
 
 *Cliisholm vs. Georgia, 2 Dall., 419. 
 McCullough vs. Maryland, 12, Wh., 419. 
 Barron vs. The Mayor and City Council of Baltimore, 7 Pet., 243. 
 
112 AMERICA. 
 
 tion, and tells us they agreed that it should not only be a law, 
 but that it should be the supreme law of the land^ and the Supreme 
 Court has always so held it. 
 
 If, on the contrary, we view it in the light of a contract or 
 power of attorney we will still find that by its expressed provi- 
 sions, it is declared to be the supreme law of the land, and creates 
 a government, places the sword and purse in its hands, and makes 
 it the duty of that government to enforce the Constitution, (con- 
 tract or power of attorney, or whatever it may be called,) as the 
 supreme law of the land, and to punish any inhabitant who re- 
 sists the government in the enforcement of that law. To call 
 such an instrument a contract or power of attorney is simply 
 absurd. 
 
 SOVEREIGNTY THEORY. 
 
 Tlie upholders of this theory claimed that the States were, 
 prior to the Constitution, separate Nations, and as such were in- 
 capable of permanently delegating away their sovereignty so as 
 to unite into one permanent Nation. 
 
 Consequently, said they, a State by virtue of its sovereignty 
 which it was incapable of permanently delegating away, has the 
 right to peaceably secede. That sovereignty was indivisible, 
 once lodged in a Nation it could never be divided or parted with 
 so as to prevent that Nation from peaceably seceding and setting 
 up as an independent Nation whenever in its own judgment it 
 saw fit to do so. 
 
 1. As in a Republic there is neither sovereign nor subjects, it 
 follows conclusively that there can be no sovereignty in a Re- 
 public. 
 
 2. Since that old political trick. Divine Right, Monarchic 
 idea, or State sovereignty, sprang from the brain of an ambitious 
 man in the interest of separate Monarchs or Chieftainships and 
 the perpetuation of their separate sovereignties, hereditary blood 
 rule, it cannot be used in Republics to prevent the people from 
 
AMERICA. 113 
 
 ruling themselves, permanently uniting into one Nation, for 
 their common defense and general welfare. 
 
 That so-called Divine Right sovereignty trick falsely claimed 
 that God had placed the allegiance of the people in a certain 
 Chief, and his progeny forever, and as God had so fixed it, it 
 could not be divided or transferred by the people. As the Chief 
 or sovereign as he was called after the monarchic trick had been 
 played, by his arbitrary will prescribed the laws, orders, as well 
 as enforced them, he claimed to be the State and his usurped 
 power or sovereignty was therefore sometimes called State Sov- 
 ereignty. Cunning politicians played that old monarchic trick, 
 which did not come from God, but sprang from the brain of cun- 
 ning man, on a part of our people, under the name of State 
 Sovereignty and made them believe they had a right to secede 
 their States, falsely telling them that their States were, before 
 the Constitution, separate sovereignties, monarchs, and therefore 
 the people of a State, or the people of the different States, could 
 not by ratifying the Constitution deny to any one State the right 
 to peaceably resume its sovereignty at any time by secession. 
 Thus was the old political trick and fraud of so-called Divine 
 Right monarchy, under the name of State Sovereignty, played 
 on the people of some of our States to induce them to secede. 
 
 These theorists claim that the doctrine of State Sovereignty, 
 as they call it, is all-powerful for purposes of disintegration, but 
 powerless for purposes of consolidation and protection to life and 
 property ; in fact, that it is of such a nature as to prevent this 
 from ever being permanently done. 
 
 To deny the people of different Nations the right to form 
 themselves into one permanent Nation, is to deny the people the 
 right to rule themselves, the foundation principle of Republican 
 Government. 
 
 The right to fix their own supreme duty and that of their 
 posterity, to obey the supreme law made by themselves, subject 
 alone to changes made in accordance with the Constitution of 
 
114 AMERICA. 
 
 their new Nation, the right of emigration, and the right of 
 armed revolution against unbearable oppression, is necessary to 
 protect them against both anarchy and alien dangers. 
 
 The idea of secession in denying to different Nations the right 
 to permanently unite into one Nation, denies to the majority in a 
 Nation the right to determine to what National Government 
 they, as well as the minority, shall owe their supreme duty, and 
 thus gives to the minority the absolute right to rule the majority 
 in the matter, the most important to them, viz : To what govern- 
 ment they shall owe their supreme duty of obedience, which 
 only shows how absurd is the idea of secession. 
 
 The rule of the minority on any question is monarchic in 
 principle and cannot be admitted in a Republic for one moment. 
 
 Had the States not constituted one Nation prior to the Consti- 
 tution, but, on the contrary, had existed as separate independent 
 Nations for a thousand years before, and, as different nations of 
 people, had deemed it their interest, as against the rest of the 
 world, to cease to be many Nations and become one, it would un- 
 doubtedly have been their right to do so according to the princi- 
 ples of free Government, the right of the majority to rule in 
 each Nation, under any Constitution they might have seen fit to 
 ordain and establish, for the one Nation they proposed to create. 
 And they would be bound by the provisions of that Constitution, 
 after organizing under it, the same as though they had previ- 
 ously constituted but one Nation. And if they had adopted a 
 Constitution reserving to themselves the rights of local self- 
 government, and providing for the organization of a National or 
 General Government over all, and still further providing that the 
 said Constitution should be the supreme law of the land or new 
 Nation, no one of the former Nations, now integral parts of one 
 Nation, would have any right to do anything contravening that 
 delaration. 
 
 The people of Texas constituted an independent Nation prior 
 to the time they became a part of our Nation, and it was by their 
 
AMERICA. 115 
 
 voluntary consent that they became a part of this Nation. When 
 they gave their assent to the same they agreed to be amenable to 
 the supreme law of the land in all its parts. And when they 
 subsequently passed an act of secession, endeavoring to release 
 themselves from their obligation to obey the National Constitu- 
 tion as the supreme law of the land, their ordinance of secession 
 was null and void, as it was in contravention of the supremacy 
 of the Constitution. 
 
 This view of the subject is sustained by a decision of the Su- 
 preme Court of the Nation, in which that Court decided that the 
 people of Texas had no right to secede, thus sustaining the su- 
 premacy of the Constitution, although Texas had previously 
 been a separate Nation. 
 
 Texas vs. White, 7 Wal., 700. 
 
 In a case from Tennessee, since the late war, the Supreme 
 Court also decided that Tennessee had no right to secede, and 
 thus again sustained the supremacy of the Constitution. 
 
 The only way power delegated to the Nation can be with- 
 drawn is laid down in the Constitution itself, and is declared by 
 that instrument to be the supreme law of the land on that sub- 
 ject. That way is by an amendment to the Constitution ratified 
 by the Legislatures of at least three-fourths of the States. Any 
 other way is consequently null and void. Hence the Sovereignty 
 theory of secession also fails. 
 
 Some have asserted that the word law, in the- last sentence of 
 the supremacy clause, only meant statute when the Constitution 
 was framed, and therefore a State could secede, through an ordi- 
 nance of secession, claiming that an ordinance of secession is not 
 a law. The framers of the Constitution used the word law be- 
 cause it was a broader term than the word statute, and covered 
 laws of all kinds, and was not confined to statutes. Blackstone 
 defined a law to be a rule of action long prior to the Constitu- 
 tion. 
 
 The city of London and other cities ruled themselves under 
 
Il6 AMERICA. 
 
 ordinances for many years prior to our Constitution, and the 
 members of the National Convention, as well as those of the dif- 
 ferent State Conventions, were familiar with the word ordinance. 
 
 An ordinance of secession was intended to be a rule of action, 
 and is therefore covered by the word law in the supremacy clause 
 ■of the Constitution. 
 
 The first sentence of the supremacy clause of the Constitution 
 is a general command to everybody to obey the Constitution as 
 "the supreme law of the land, and the second sentence is a special 
 command to judges to so hold it on the bench. 
 
 Some asserted that the Constitution was only to be the supreme 
 law of the land unto any State, so long as the State saw fit to re- 
 main in the Union. 
 
 If that was so it would not be the supreme law at all, when 
 the Constitution says it shall be the supreme law. 
 
 The language, so long as a State sees fit to remain in the Un- 
 ion, is not in the Constitution, and it would require an amend- 
 ment, ratified by the Legislatures of three- fourths of the States, 
 to place it there. It cannot be placed there by word of mouth, 
 and the supremacy clause of the Constitution be thus destroyed 
 by the trick of construction. 
 
 The trick of trying to evade, or abolish law, by construction 
 was well known and practiced long before our Constitution had 
 an existence, and it, like all other laws, had to run that gauntlet, 
 and has done so triumphantly. 
 
 UNDERSTANDINGS OUTSIDE THE CONSTITUTION. 
 
 Some, also, asserted that the Constitution was framed by the 
 National Convention with the understanding that a State should 
 have the right to secede, notwithstanding the language of that 
 instrument. 
 
 I. The appeal to an understanding outside the language of the 
 Constitution is an indirect admission that the language of that 
 instrument is against secession. 
 
AMERICA. 117 
 
 2. The assertion attributes to the convention either a lack of 
 understanding or insincerity, and either charge against that body 
 is utterly unjust. 
 
 Luther Martin reported to the Legislature of Maryland that 
 he, while a member of the National Convention from that State, 
 offered an amendment to the treason clause of the Constitution, 
 providing for secession, or that in case of war between a State 
 and the United States, that those who adhered to the State 
 should not be deemed guilty of treason to the United States, 
 which proposition was voted down.^ In consequence of which 
 Mr. Martin seceded from the Convention, and advised the people 
 of Maryland to refuse to ratify the Constitution. This utterly 
 excludes the idea that the Convention could possibly have 
 framed the Constitution with the understanding that a State 
 should have a right to secede, or that one who levies war against 
 the United States in obedience to the order of his State should 
 not be deemed guilty of treason to the United States. It was 
 urged by the abvocates of secession that in case of a conflict 
 between the Nation and a State, an inhabitant of that State 
 would be placed in a dilemma. If he stood by his State the 
 Nation would punish him, and if he stood by the Nation his 
 State would punish him. If forced by either power to levy war 
 against the other, that fact would be a valid defense against a 
 charge of treason in the Courts of either the State or Nation. If 
 he voluntarily levies war against either power he ought to be 
 willing to stand the consequences. 
 
 Some, also, asserted that the Conventions elected in the differ- 
 ent States by the peoples had ratified the Constitution with the 
 understanding that a State should have the right to secede, not- 
 withstanding the language of the Constitution. In support of 
 that declaration they asserted that the Stales of New York and 
 Virginia reserved the right to secede in their ratifications of the 
 
 *Luther Martin's Report to the Maryland Legislature. 
 *See also the Archieves of Maryland. 
 
Il8 AMERICA. 
 
 Constitution, and that therefore the right to secede would belong 
 to any other State also. The assertion is untrue, as no such 
 declaration is to be found in those ratifications. On the contrary, 
 the declaration on that subject, made in those ratifications, in 
 this: "That whenever the powers granted to the United States 
 are turned to the oppression of the people, they may be with- 
 drawn by the people of the United States^"' not by the people of 
 one State. The way in which the people of the United States 
 have a right to withdraw the powers delegated to the Nation is 
 by an amendment to the Constitution, ratified by the Legislatures 
 of at least three- fourths of the States. 
 
 In all the debates that took place in all the ratifying conven- 
 tions, not a single member in any of them ever claimed that a 
 State would have the right to secede. On the contrary, the de- 
 bates prove that they thought just the reverse. 
 
 It is further urged that: The Constitution is declared to be the 
 supreme law of the land ; this is the supreme law of the entire 
 American people. That it cannot be the supreme law of the 
 entire American people, if a State can, at its pleasure, destroy 
 that supremacy. An ordinance of secession is intended to de- 
 stroy that supremacy, and is, therefore, in contravention to the 
 supremacy clause of the Constitution, and is consequently pro- 
 hibited by that clause. 
 
 It is, also, urged that the preamble to the Constitution ex- 
 pressly states, that the Constitution was ordained and established 
 by the people of the United States, not only for themselves — 
 the people of the Nation — but for their posterity. The word pos- 
 terity being used without words of limitation, it means the same 
 as though the preamble had said the Union shall be perpetual. 
 
 With all the foregoing considerations and declarations of the 
 Constitution staring the ratifyDig State Conventions in the face, it 
 is plain that, in the very nature of things, they could not possi- 
 bly have ratified the Constitution with any other understanding 
 than that the Union should be perpetual; particularly as by the 
 
AMERICA. 1 19 
 
 Articles of Confederation it was declared to be perpetual; and by 
 the Preamble of the Constitution, it was declared to be the ob- 
 ject to form a more perfect Union for the people of that day and 
 their posterity, without limit. All of which destroys all idea ol 
 a State having any right to secede, and thus release the people 
 within its borders from the operation of the supremacy clause of 
 the Constitution. 
 
 OUR PATRIOTIC FOREFATHERS: 
 
 IN THE NORTH. 
 
 John Hancock, first President of the Republic under the Decla- 
 ration of Independence, Congressmen Samuel Adams and John 
 Adams, all three of Massachusetts, Roger Williams, of Rhode Isl- 
 and, Gov. Jonathan Trumbull and Congressman Roger Sherman, 
 of Connecticut, Gen. Philip Scheyler and Alexander Hamilton, of 
 New York, Benjamin Franklin and Robert Morris, of Pennsyl- 
 vania, and the men with them ; 
 
 IN THE SOUTH. 
 
 George Washington, Thomas Jefferson, James Madison, James 
 Monroe and John Marshall, Chief Justices of the Republic, all of 
 Virginia, Henry Laurens and Charles Pinckney, of South Caro- 
 lina, and the men with them, were the men who created the 
 Union, placed it under the Constitution, and took care of it till a 
 second generation of statesmen came on to that patriotic task. 
 
 John Hancock and Samuel Adams were distinguished above all 
 the other patriots, by Gen. Gage, the British commander, offering, 
 in a proclamation, the pardon of the King of England to all ex- 
 cepting only them. Proving that at that time the King regarded 
 them as the firmest and greatest American patriots. But for 
 their firmness and the influence and good management of Samuel 
 Adams, and the intellectual force of Thomas Jefferson, and the 
 great Thomas Paine, a newspaper man in Philadelphia who had 
 
I20 AMERICA. 
 
 come over from London to work up the Continental Congress 
 to declare independence, in his pamphlet entitled " Common 
 Sense," the Declaration of Independence would never have been 
 declared by the Continental Congre=s. 
 
 Jefferson and Paine were undoubtedly the two greatest intel- 
 lectual forces that were engaged m bringing about independence. 
 In the field Washington stood pre-eminent above all others. After 
 him the most prominent generals were Gen. Gates, who captured 
 Gen. Burgoyne and his army at Saratoga, Gen. Greene, the hero 
 of Eutaw vSprings, South Carolina, Gen. Israel Putnam, the hero 
 of Boston, Gen. Alvin Posey, who led the storming party of Mad 
 Anthony Wayne at Stony Point and was the first man inside the 
 works. Pie was born at Mount Vernon, Virginia, and was the 
 living image of Gen. George Washington. He was afterwards 
 Governor of Indiana. The two most important victories for the 
 patriots were the capture of Burgoyne at Saratoga by Gen. Gates 
 and the capture of Gen. Cornwallis at York town by Gen. Wash- 
 ington. The young Republic had no navy. 
 
 To Kosciusko, Baron Steuben, and to Lafayette and the brave 
 and noble Frenchmen who came over with him to help our fore- 
 fathers, we owe a great debt of everlasting gratitude. To them 
 and our patriotic forefathers in the field all mankind are under 
 everlasting obligation, for they all fought for the rights of man. 
 All honor, also, to the patriotic signers of the Declaration of In- 
 dependence. 
 
 The two greatest intellectual forces engaged in placing the 
 Union under the Constitution were James Madison and Alexan- 
 der Hamilton. 
 
 At the head of the second generation of statesmen who took 
 care of the Union was that great Union Democrat, President An- 
 drew Jackson, of Tennessee, a slaveholder, who as President of 
 the United States during the nullification troubles in South Car- 
 olina in 1832, said: " By the Eternal, the Union must and shall 
 be preserved," and sent Gen. Winfield Scott down to Charleston 
 
AMERICA. 121 
 
 with an army to see that it was preserved. And sent word to Cal*- 
 houn if he got South Carolina to secede that he would have him 
 hung. This I heaid Gen. Scott tell a party of gentlemen in the 
 library at West Point one Saturday afternoon when I was a cadet. 
 In this determination Henry Clay and Daniel Webster, the two 
 greatest Whig Senators in the Senate, fully sustained President 
 Jackson. Thomas H. Benton, the great Democratic Senator from 
 Missouri, also sustained him. So did the eloquent Whig Senator 
 from Indiana, Edward A. Hannigan. Their opponents at that 
 time were John C. Calhoun, Vice President, and Senator Hayne, 
 both from South Carolina, and others in some of the other South- 
 ern States. In the debates that occurred in the Senate over that 
 trouble. Clay and Webster immortalized themselves as debaters 
 and orators. So that as long as time lasts Henry Clay will be 
 known as the Cicero of the American Senate; and for his speech 
 in reply to Hayne, in which he defended the Constitution, and 
 the tariff law passed by Congress in pursuance of it, as the su- 
 preme law of the land, nothwithstanding the act of the Legisla- 
 ture of South Carolina trying to nullify it, Daniel Webster was 
 called the defender of the Constitution, and as long as time lasts 
 he will be known as the Demosthenes of the American Senate. 
 As long as they lived Clay and Webster took care of the Union 
 whenever any question or danger threatened it. The last time 
 they did that was in 1850, not long before they both died. Ben- 
 ton and Calhoun also died about that time. President Jackson 
 had died in 1839. By that time a new set of statesmen had come 
 on who were confronted by the old slavery question. 
 
 Having by the Mexican war acquired by conquest, Texas, New 
 Mexico, Arizona, Utah and California, the discovery of gold in 
 California caused a great emigration to that territory, which re- 
 sulted in a contest between the men from the free States and 
 the men from the slave States, as to whether California should 
 come into the Union as a free State or a slave State. The 
 free State men prevailed and brought it into the Union a 
 
122 AMERICA. 
 
 free State. This caused considerable excitement on the slavery 
 question throughout the country ; and a few slaves ran away 
 from their masters, and escaped into the free States, and this 
 caused so much excitement in the South and in Congress that 
 the Southerners demanded of Congress what was called a fugi- 
 tive slave law, which provided for the return of the fugitives to 
 their masters. This law made it the duty of the United States 
 marshals to call out all the people of a free State, if necessary, 
 to return the slave to his master. A great many of the people 
 of the free States did not like the idea of the National law mak- 
 ing them slave catchers, and this kept up the slavery agitation. 
 Besides that, the pro-slavery Southerns were mad because Cali- 
 fornia came in as a free State when one-half of it laid below 
 Mason and Dixon's line, and made up their minds to try and 
 bring in Kansas as a slave State, although it laid north of that 
 line. 
 
 In 1852, the Whig party ran its last candidate for the Presi- 
 dency, Gen. Winfield Scott, Commander-in-Chief of the Army. 
 Frank Pierce, the Democratic candidate was elected. Boih par- 
 ties dodged the slavery question all they could during the can- 
 vass. But, in 1854, some of the Southern politicians encour- 
 aged the great Stephen A. Douglas, Senator from Illinois, and 
 aspirant for the Presidency, to get his Kansas-Nebraska bill 
 through Congress, repealing the Missouri compromise act of 
 1820, under which Missouri came into the Union with slavery, 
 and which prohibited slavery from going north of Mason and 
 Dixon's line, but authorized it to go south of that line; and au- 
 thorized the people of Kansas and Nebraska to organize territor- 
 ial governments, and either protect slavery or prohibit it while 
 they were still territories. He called that popular sovereignty. 
 Its enemies called it squatter sovereignty. And its effect was to 
 cause a still greater agitation of the slavery question, and the 
 organization of the Republican party to resist the further exten- 
 sion of slavery into any of the territories south or north. A 
 
AMERICA. 123 
 
 great struggle, sometimes called the Kansas war, went on be- 
 tween the free State men, led by Gen. James H. Lane, a former 
 Indianian and a hero of the Mexican war, and the slave State 
 men, led by Gen. Stringfellow, for the possession of Kansas. 
 Armed bodies of emigrants went into Kansas from the South 
 and armed bodies of emigrants also went there from the North. 
 Some conflicts occured and a good many lives were lost. This 
 caused Horace Greeley, an original abolitionist, to put great 
 headlines in his New York Tribune, saying: "Bleeding Kansas 
 Cries for Liberty," and so on, while Henry Ward Beecher, the 
 greatest preacher this country has ever produced, another origi- 
 nal abolitionist, thundered from his pulpit, in Brooklyn, for free 
 speech, free soil and free men, and advised all emigrants from 
 the free States to carry Springfield rifles with them into Kansas. 
 
 In 1856, the Republican party ran its first candidate, John C. 
 Fremont, for the Presidency, on a platform declaring in favor of 
 Congress prohibiting slavery in all the territories. Through the 
 treachery of some of his Southern friends, particularly John C. 
 Breckinridge, he being a Douglas delegate to the nominating 
 convention. Douglas was beaten for the nomination, and the 
 Democratic party ran James Buchanan for the Presidency, and 
 Breckinridge for the Vice- Presidency, on the popular sovereignity 
 idea and elected them. But the struggle went on over the slav- 
 ery question. Kansas came into the Union as a free State, send- 
 ing Lane to the Senate. And in their effort to knock out both 
 Douglas and the Republicans, in national politics, some of the 
 Southerners, in the Dred Scott case, got Chief Justice Taney, a 
 Southerner, to get the Supreme Court of the Nation to give an 
 opinion declaring that neither Congress nor the Territorial Leg- 
 islature had any right to prohibit slavery in the territories, but 
 that it was the duty of Congress to protect it in the territories; 
 and that a negro had no rights that a white man was bound to 
 respect. 
 
 The power of Congress to prohibit slavery, statutory prop- 
 
124 AMERICA. 
 
 erty in the territories was well understood and exercised by that 
 body and onr Presidents from Washington down to James K. 
 Polk, a Democratic President, in 1848, under that clause of the 
 Constitution which says: "The Congress shall have power to 
 dispose of and make all needful rules and regulations respecting 
 the territory or other property belonging to the United States. 
 Under this power seven Presidents, including Washington and 
 Polk, signed bills prohibiting slavery in territories. 
 
 But in spite of the Constitution and this historic fact, a few 
 Southern politicians, who ambitiously wanted to rule the Union, 
 and if they could not do that to intensify the slavery agitation 
 and cause a secession of the slave States and then the formation 
 of an independent country based on slavery, believing that they 
 could rule that, got their Southern friend. Chief Justice Taney, to 
 get that opinion out of the court for their political purposes. 
 The proof of these assertions is that the court first held that it 
 had no jurisdiction of the case, when it was their duty to have 
 dismissed the case from further consideration, had they been sin- 
 cere, but they were so anxious to help their political friends that 
 they rendered an opinion in the case to suit tliem, when they had 
 already held that they had no jurisdiction of the case, and in that 
 view of the case had no right to render any opinion at all. 
 
 The fact that Justice Curtis read his dissenting opinion, which 
 successfully answered and overthrew every point in the Taney 
 opinion, to them in the conference room of the court, and Taney 
 went on after hearing that opinion and delivered his own false 
 opinion, proves conclusively that he did it for political purposes. 
 
 No unbiased lawyer can read both opinions and come to any 
 other opinion than that the Taney opinion was false and procured 
 for political purposes. This view of the matter is also confirmed 
 by the history of the Taney opinion 1 heard soon after it was ren- 
 dered, viz: that it was false and gotten for political purposes. 
 John C. Breckinridge was the particular man who got it for his 
 political purposes, viz : to beat both Douglas and the Republicans 
 
AMERICA. 125 
 
 for the Presidency the next time. To the honor of Jefferson 
 Davis let it be remembered that he refused to have anything to 
 do with getting Taney to lender that opinion, saying that he was 
 opposed to the Supreme Court being used in that way. The as- 
 sertion of Taney that our forefathers considered it morally right 
 to hold property in the negro is proven to be false by the language 
 they used in the Declaration of Independence, " that all men are 
 created equal and entitled to certain inalienable rights, among 
 which are life, liberty and the pursuit of happiness," as well as 
 by the language of the Constitution, being so ashamed of slavery 
 they would not allow the word slave to appear in the Constitution 
 or in the statutes passed in pursuance of it. It is also proven to 
 be false by the writings of our patriot forefathers and the fact 
 that many of them set their slaves free in their wills. Among 
 whom were George Washington and Thomas Jefierson, the author 
 of our Declaration of Independence. It is also proven to be false 
 by their kind treatment of their slaves. 
 
 The truth of history proves that they considered slavery mor- 
 ally wrong and refused to restrict citizenship of the United States 
 to the white race, by refusing to put the word white in the Con- 
 stitution, and hoped that slavery would in time be abolished by 
 gradual emancipation. The fact that five States, including North 
 Carolina, allowed negro suffrage at the time the Constitution was 
 adopted, and grand old Virginia, the mother of Presidents and 
 land of my ancestors, ceded her northwest territory, now the five 
 great States of Ohio, Indiana, Illinois, Wisconsin and Michigan, 
 to the Nation on condition that Congress should prohibit slavery 
 in that territory, also proves that our patriotic forefathers con- 
 sidered slavery morally wrong. But the few scheming politicians 
 got their false opinion from Taney for their political purposes, in 
 which Taney declared that a negro had no rights that a white 
 man was bound to respect, and tried to falsely pave the way for 
 secession. This caused a still greater agitation of the slavery 
 question, and in i860 resulted in a split in the Democratic nomi- 
 
126 AMERICA. 
 
 nating convention and the Northern Democrats running Douglas 
 for the Presidency and the pro-slavery Democrats of the South 
 running Breckinridge, and the election of the Republican candi- 
 date to the Presidency, Abraham Lincoln. 
 
 The Taney politicians then urged an immediate secession of 
 the slave States. 
 
 CIVIL WAR. 
 
 And excited still more on the slavery question because Lincoln 
 was elected, eleven of our then slave States resorted to this old 
 idea of secession, passed ordinances of secession, some declaring 
 their former ratification of the Constituiion of the United States 
 repealed, and all declaring their inhabitants released from any 
 further obligation to obey that Constitution. They then organ- 
 ized themselves into what they called the Confederate States of 
 America, and claimed to be one of the Nations of the earth, and 
 thus appealed from the decision of the ballot-box to the bayonet. 
 The events of the four years' war that followed are too well 
 known to require repetition here. It is sufficient to say that the 
 war resulted in maintaining the Constitution as the supreme law 
 of the land, the abolition of slavery, and the securing for all equal 
 rights before the law, a denial of which, although the principle 
 had been enunciated in the Declaration of Independence, finally 
 led to civil war here, as it had in Greece, Rome and France. 
 
 It also resulted in President Lincoln's appointing to the Chief 
 Justiceship of the Supreme Court, Salmon P. Chase, an original 
 abolitionist who believed that a negro had rights that a white 
 man was bound to respect, and the continuance of the Republi- 
 can party in power for twenty-four years. And henceforth in 
 our country there will be no more appeals from the decision of 
 the ballot-box to the bayonet. 
 
 While Gens. McClellan, Pope, Burnside, Hooker, Meade, Sheri- 
 dan and Banks, in the East, Gens. Grant, Buel, Sherman, Free- 
 mont, Lyon, Curtis, Logan, McPherson, O. O. Howard and George 
 
AMERICA. 127 
 
 H. Thomas, and Rosecrans and Stoneman, in the West, and Gens. 
 Butler, Banks and Canby at New Orleans, in command of their 
 armies, and subsequently Gen. Grant as Commander in-Chief of 
 all the armies, were taking care of the Union cause in the field, 
 with the aid of the gallant Navy under the command of Rear 
 Admiral Farragut, Admirals Porter, Davis and Goldsborough, 
 there were other true and noble patriots, strong and able men, 
 taking care of it at Washington. Lincoln in the White House. 
 In the Senate Charles Sumner, Henr)'- Wilson, Chairman of the 
 Committee on Military Affairs during the entire war, both from 
 Massachusetts, William Pitt Fessenden, of Maine, Hannibal Ham- 
 lin, Vice President, from Maine, Edmunds, of New Hampshire, 
 John Sherman and Benjamin F. Wade, both from Ohio, Henry S. 
 Lane, of Indiana, Lyman Trumbull, of Illinois, James R. Doolit- 
 tle, of Wisconsin, James Harlan, of Iowa, and Zachariah Chandler, 
 of Michigan, and James H. Lane, of Kansas. In the House the 
 Union cause was taken care of by those true and noble patriots, 
 able and brilliant men, James G. Blaine, Roscoe Conkling, Thad- 
 dius Stevens and Galusha A. Grow, Speaker of the House. 
 
 All honor to our million volunteers who, in the field under 
 their able generals, so gallantly maintained the Constitution as 
 the supreme law of the land, and made this a country of universal 
 freedom and equal rights for all, and thereby gave to the cause of 
 Republican Government a new and great impetus throughout the 
 world. 
 
 The most distinguished volunteer Generals, who were not grad- 
 uates of West Point, were Gens. B. F. Butler, N. P. Banks and 
 Daniel E. Sickles, who lost a leg at the battle of Gettysburg, Gen. 
 Hawley, now Chairman of the Military Committee in the Senate, 
 from the East, Gen. Jeff. C. Davis, from the Regular Army, and 
 Gen. John A. Logan, from Illinois. Logan died while he was an 
 able and distinguished Senator. 
 
 The Monarchists, the world over, had prophesied that when- 
 ever civil war came upon us, that our Government would not be 
 
128 AMERICA. 
 
 able to stand the shock, but would fall into anarchy, and we 
 would have to resort to Monarchy to protect life and property. 
 The prophesy was false. Our Governmeut grandly stood the 
 shock of the greatest civil war that ever occurred on the earth, 
 and the assassination of our Martyr President, the immortal Lin- 
 coln, who was killed as the war was ending, and lived on, pro- 
 tecting life and property more fully than had ever been done by 
 any Monarchy. 
 
 No civil war ever occurred on the earth in which was dis- 
 played so much valor, chivalry, humanity, and magnanimity.. 
 Prisoners of war were not murdered, and the leaders of the van- 
 quished were not put to death, as in Greece, Rome and France. 
 When our Government came triumphant through that war, 
 maintaining the Supremacy of the Constitution, the first great 
 danger to the Republic, disintegration, was safely passed. And 
 in overcoming it we Americans proved ourselves a greater peo- 
 ple than the Gieeks, in all their glory, for they failed to over- 
 come it. 
 
 Of our war, death to its prejudices, but immortality to its pa- 
 triotic memories. 
 
 From our past it is evident that the questions involved in our 
 late war were inherited from our forefathers. 
 
 Some of our forefathers seriously doubted that a Government 
 such as ours could permanently stand. Some believed that either 
 the States would destroy the General Government or that the 
 General Government would destroy the States ; they they could 
 not work in harmony together. They congratulated themselves 
 that they got the govornment organized and started without 
 having to resort to the sword, but the sword had to come in at 
 last to entorce the Constitution as the Supreme law of the Land. 
 It was a problem in government that had to be solved, and it re- 
 quired two sides to solve it, and in its solution both sides did 
 their parts gallantly and gloriously. And of our dead heroes on 
 both sides it may be truly said : 
 
AMERICA. 129 
 
 " On fame's eternal camping ground 
 
 Their silent tents are spread, 
 And glory guards with solemn round 
 
 The bivouac of the dead." 
 
 Since our war, statues of the great heroes and other great men 
 of the Union cause have been erected in Washington City and 
 the Northern cities. In the same way the Confederates of the 
 South have honored their heroes and statesmen. 
 
 While traveling in Europe in 1890 I noticed that in Paris the 
 statues erected to the heroes of the monarchy are allowed to 
 stand there in the Republic, because they represent parts of the 
 history and glory of France. The statues erected to the heroes 
 of the Republic were allowed to stand during the Empires, be- 
 cause they also represent parts of the history and glory of France. 
 I noticed the same state of affairs in Rome. In one of the halls 
 of the Vatican, devoted to statuary, I saw, side by side, busts of 
 Caesar, Pompey, Brutus and Cassius, who had fought on opposite 
 sides of their civil war two thousand years ago. The busts of 
 the heroes of the monarchy were also there. All were there be- 
 cause they represent parts of the history and glory ol Rome. 
 The French guide and the Roman guide seemed to point with 
 equal pride to the glories of the monarchy and the glories of the 
 Republic, because they all represent parts of thehistory and glory 
 of France and Rome. So in the future will the American guide, for 
 their valor, point with equal pride to the statues of Grant and 
 Lee, McClellan and Beauregard, Hancock and Stonewall Jack- 
 son, George A. Custer and Jeb Stewart, because they all represent 
 parts of the history and military glory of our common country. 
 
 At the close of our Revolutionary war the veteran officers 
 formed themselves into an association they called the Society of 
 the Cincinnati. As long as any of them were alive they had 
 their reunions, where they told each other stories of the war, 
 had their banquet, speeches and songs. 
 
 At the close of our late Civil war our officers formed them- 
 
I30 AMERICA. 
 
 selves into the Veterans of the Union army, Loyal Legion, and 
 one, including officers, formed themselves into a society they 
 called The Grand Army of the Republic. They have their re- 
 unions every year, where they have their marches through the 
 streets, their speeches, their banquets and songs. 
 
 The comrades of the Grand Army of the Republic, along with 
 all other soldiers of the Union and their officers for enforcing 
 the Constitution as the Supreme law of the land, and bringing 
 about equal rights for all, and the Grand Army as an organiza- 
 tion for inculcating the Union sentiment and looking after the 
 rights of the soldiers under the Government, and caring for the 
 widows and orphans of our dead comrades, all deserve the grati- 
 tude of all people the world over who love the cause of the peo- 
 ple, the Republic. 
 
 The veterans of the Southern army have also formed them- 
 selves into societies for the similar purposes. Through the in- 
 fluence of these societies the statues of and monuments to the 
 dead heroes, North and South, have been erected. 
 
 The South furnishes more than three hundred thousand gal- 
 lant loyal whites to the Union army. Among the prominent 
 Southern loyalists were President Andrew Johnson and Admiral 
 Farragut, of Tennessee ; Gen. Cassius M. Clay, Gen. William 
 Nelson, Gen. S. D. Burbridge, Gen. Green Clay Smith, Attor- 
 ney General Joseph Holt, Attorney General Speed, Senators 
 Garrett Davis and John J. Crittenden, of Kentucky; Gov. John 
 W. Phelps, Gov. Silas Woodson, Hon. James Rollins, Hon. James 
 N. Burns, Edward Bates in the Cabinet, Gen. Odin Guitar, 
 Judge Drake, late Chief Justice of the National Court of Appeals, 
 Charles Elleard, Mark Wolfe, and Madame La Franchi, of Mis- 
 souri ; Maj. Gen. George H. Thomas, the hero of Nashville, and 
 John Minor Botts, of Virginia, and Gen. E. J. Davis, of Texas. 
 
 The colored men were not idle spectators to the mighty con- 
 flict. One hundred thousand of them fought gallantry for the 
 Union, the old flag and the freedom of their own race. 
 
AMERICA. 131 
 
 WHO TOOK CARE OF THE UNION? 
 
 John Hancock, John Adams, Samuel Adams, Alexander Ham- 
 ilton, Philip Schuyler, Benjamin Franklin, Robert Morris, and 
 Nathanial Green, George Washington, Thomas Jefferson, and 
 James Madison, James Monroe, Henry I.aurens, and Charles 
 Pinckney, and the men with them, North and South, who created 
 the Union and the Republic over it, and during their lives took 
 care of it, were right and the men who tried to prevent them 
 from doing that were wrong. 
 
 The next generation, Andrew Jackson, Thomas H. Benton, 
 Henry Clay, Daniel Webster, Edward Hannigan, and Winfield 
 Scott, and the men with them, who took care of it during their 
 lives, were right, and the men who tried to prevent them from 
 doing that were wrong. 
 
 The next generation, Abraham Lincoln, Ulysses S. Grant, 
 George B. McClellan, and the men with them, who made it the 
 land of the free and home of equal rights for all, and perpetuated 
 the Republic over it were right, and the men who tried to pre- 
 vent them from doing that were wrong. 
 
 The men who created it and have perpetuated it deserve to be 
 honored and glorified for all time by all people the world over, 
 who love the cause of the people, the Republic. 
 
 BUT WHAT OF OUR FUTURE? 
 
 To the wise it is evident that the Roman evils, Patricianism 
 and corruption at elections, are the great dangers that now 
 threaten the future of this Republic, and that we are, therefore, 
 in danger of repeating the career of the Roman Republic. It is 
 true that our Constitution does not classify us into Patricians and 
 Plebeins, but, in spite of that fact, we are drifting into those 
 conditions. 
 
 When our country was new, and none were wealthy, these 
 dangers were absent. But millionaires have sprung into exist- 
 
132 AMERICA. 
 
 tence, and while some of them are true to human rights, others 
 are not, and with these have come corrupt and aristocratic ten- 
 dencies. 
 
 The mere fact that some are wealthy and others are not does 
 jiot constitute the political distinction of Patricians and Plebeians, 
 and will not cause a civil war between them ; but if the wealthy 
 manipulate the Government in their oivn interest, to the detriment of 
 Jhe people, that distinction is thereby raised, in reality, if not by 
 names, and if persisted in will causc- civil war between them. 
 
 That some millionaires have united their fortunes and used 
 their consolidated wealth to manipulate the Government in their 
 own interest, to the detriment of the people, is charged and 
 generally believed. 
 
 TATRICIANIZING PROCESS. 
 
 This Patricianizing process is greatly accelerated by the fact 
 that all political parties now prefer rich men, or men backed by 
 rich men, for their candidates, and practice corruption at elec- 
 tions, rendering it difficult for any poor man, however cultured, 
 worthy, and well qualified, to obtain high office. 
 
 In Athens and Rome, at the zenith of Patricianism, the great 
 offices were reserved to the rich by the Constitution. 
 
 Corruptions at elections have almost brought around the same 
 state of affairs in this country, in spite of our Constitution. Par- 
 ticularly in our great cities. 
 
 When our purest and greatest intellects, simply because they 
 are not wealthy, find themselves barred from the honors of the 
 Republic by corruptions at elections, and the bad practice of all 
 parties running after rich men for their candidates, and the peo- 
 ple find out that money, and not their will, rules^ how many will 
 feel like risking their lives to save the republic, when run by 
 the millionaires and for millionaires, from a Coup d'Etat, by an 
 ambitious Napoleon in the Presidential chair? This is a ques- 
 tion worthy our serious consideration. 
 
AMERICA. 133 
 
 DEVICES OF THE MONARCHISTS. 
 
 Trouble between our political Patricians and the people may 
 be accelerated by our would-be Monarchists, taking their ideas 
 from the monarchic writers across the Atlantic, trying to frighten 
 our wealthy into favoring monarchy, by suggesting that when 
 our country becomes densely populated, Republican Government 
 will not be strong enough to protect property, and pretending to 
 fear that the people will then take advantage of universal suffer- 
 age to vote the wealthy out of their property. 
 
 Their fears are unfounded. Our system of government can be 
 as readily applied to five hundred millions as to sixty-five millions. 
 And the result of our late civil war has proved that our Govern- 
 ment is strong enough for any emergency, when maintained by 
 the will of the people. And if it were a question of numbers, 
 the people are now sufficiently numerous to vote the wealthy out of 
 their property, and have been from the foundation of our Re- 
 public. 
 
 In Athens, Rome and France, when universal sufiferage pre- 
 vailed, the people made no effort to vote the wealthy out of their 
 property ; on the contrary, they protected their property rights, 
 and stood between them and the alien enemy on the battle-field. 
 Which proves that the property rights of the rich are as safe in 
 a People's Republic as in a Patrician Republic, or even in a 
 monarchy. No, there is no danger from the people ; on the con- 
 trary, the fate of dead Republics proves that the danger lies in the 
 opposite direction. 
 
 Great students of history have declared that a People's Repub- 
 lic is only possible in a country where none are possessed of 
 great wealth. That as soon as a part of the people become 
 millionaires, in their greed for more, they manipulate the Gov- 
 ernment, in their own interest, to the detriment of the people. 
 And thus in time, in all Republics, a contest is brought on be- 
 tween the millionaires, of the ambitious, scheming kind, who 
 
134 AMERICA. 
 
 always want partiality from the Government, and the people, 
 who only ask equal rights, or impartiality from the Government. 
 
 If the present drift of our affairs is allowed to go on that con- 
 test may at last come upon us. And, thus, political Patrician- 
 ism will have arisen in our Republic. 
 
 It is a bitter cup tliat all true patriots, rich or poor, high and 
 low, will pray may be allowed to pass our country. 
 
 But, however much we may regret its approach, current events 
 warn us that the great question oi onr future will be: Shall this 
 remain a People's Republic, as our fathers made it, or shall it be 
 allowed to drift into a Patrician Republic, and bring on us a 
 parallel of the civil wars of the Patricians and the Plebeians of 
 Rome, with the possibility of eventual Monarchy? 
 
 WHAT ARE THE PREVENTIVES? 
 
 Neither absolute centralization, nor the opposite extreme, dis- 
 integration, can ever prevent the civil wars, or save Republican- 
 ism in America. For if the states were abolished, and all power 
 centered in the National Government, the great dangers. Patrician- 
 ism and Corruption at Elections, would still threaten the Republic. 
 And if the National Government was abolished, the same dan- 
 gers would threaten each State. 
 
 Whether a Republic is great or small, the four great dangers, 
 Disintegration, Patricianism, Corruption at Elections, and Dis- 
 sensions, will attack it. For they are the political diseases of 
 which Republics have died. 
 
 GENERAL EDUCATION. 
 
 Some have suggested that general education will save Repub- 
 licanism in this country. We cannot rely upon this alone, 
 highly important as it is ; for the Greek and Roman Republicans 
 were as generally and as highly educated as we Americans can 
 ever hope to become ; and their education and splendid literature, 
 which have served as models for the world, failed to save Re- 
 publicanism, in Greece and Rome. 
 
AMKRICA. I \i 
 
 PURITY OF THE BALLOT. 
 
 The purity of the ballot is the sure remedy, iria^ Preventive. 
 I. Because it will always express the ivill oi the peopU- and keep 
 the people in love with the Republican Government. 2. Because 
 it will give a worthy, poor man an equal chance with a million- 
 aire for the honors of the Republic. And will thus prevent the 
 Patricianizing of the Republic, and, therefore, all danger of 
 Monarchy. 
 
 Strike down Corruption at Elections, the root of tlie corrupt 
 tree, by a vigorous enforcement of the law against it, and an in- 
 dignant, honest refusal to support any candidate who trifles with 
 it, and you will destroy it e/ery where. For men who obtain 
 office purely will make honest officials. To carry out tliese pur- 
 poses, I would propose an amendment to our National Constitu- 
 tion, making it the duty, under penalty, of all voters to go to the 
 polls and vote. This would put an end to bummer rule, run by 
 money, in our large cities, and help to perpetuate our Republic, 
 by bringing out the class of voters who are most interested in 
 pure government. I would, also, suggest that corrupt acts in 
 primaries and nominating conventions be punished by law, as 
 the same offenses are when committed at elections. The corrupt 
 now evade the object of the law against Corruption at Elections, 
 in some cases, by buying and selling nominations. It should 
 also be made a felony and severely punished for any man, or ed- 
 itor of a newspaper, or reporter, or writer on the paper, to either 
 oppose or advocate the nomination, the election, or appointment, 
 of any person to any office for money. This is necessary to pre- 
 vent money from ruling in many cases. 
 
 Republicanism lasted among the Greeks for nearly seven hun- 
 dred years, and with the Romans five hundred. And so great 
 was their confidence in its perpetuit}', they indignantly refused 
 to believe there was any possibility of it ever perisliing. But 
 now, after the dark waves of monarchy have rolled over them for 
 
136 AMERICA. 
 
 twenty centuries, Greece and Rome cry out to us from the tomb 
 of the past : Build up no Patrician class, for the doctrine of 
 equal rights is a law of nature, and cannot be violated without the 
 certainty of punishment, in awful civil war. 
 
 In these remarks it is no purpose of mine to array the people 
 against onr millionaires, nor to array our millionares against the 
 people; on the contrary, it is my purpose to prevent such a con- 
 flict, by pointing out to both the great calamity that will come 
 upon all, if they fail to treat each other with justice and diie for- 
 bearance. 
 
 Neither is it my purpose to be the bearer of bad news, but I 
 cannot forget that just before our late war, but few of even our 
 leading statesmen believed it possible, but it came nevertheless, 
 and slaughtered and mained a million of men. That made me a 
 thinking man. And I say to you, by thinking ahead for our Re- 
 public, we may prevent the necessity of fighting for it. 
 
 We have seen that the denial of equal rights caused civil war 
 in Greece, Rome, France and America. And that the Romans, 
 disgusted with the fact that their elections did not express the 
 will of the people, but had been, for many years shamelessly 
 carried b\ the power of money, yielded to Monarchy, at the 
 hands of the ambitious Caesar. Now, as human nature is the 
 same in all generations, like causes will produce like results in 
 all generations, unless special care is taken to prevent. There- 
 fore, if we would be free from civil wars in the future, and pre- 
 vent history from repeating itself in the death of our Republic, 
 we must avoid dissensions, and always take care. 
 
 1. That we are not drifted by class legislation into Patrician 
 and Plebeian classes. 
 
 2. That our elections express the will of the people, and not 
 the power of money ; and that our Government is run as a Gov- 
 ernment of the people, by the people, and for the people, with 
 favoritism to none, with equal and exact justice to all. 
 
 Failing to do so, we will lepeat the civil wars of the Patricians 
 
AMERICA. 137 
 
 and Plebeians of Rome, and end as they did — in Monarchy. 
 And, thus, history will again have repeated itself in the death of 
 a Republic. 
 
 I believe there are enough lovers of liberty and purity in 
 elections left in this country to prevent such an awful calamity. 
 And when we do prevent it, we will prove ourselves a greater 
 people than the mighty Romans, for they failed to prevent it. 
 
 But this can only be done by eternal vigilance against the 
 great political diseases that kill Republics, as ascertained from the 
 careers of the dead Republics of Greece and Rome, and the first 
 French Republic, viz.: Disintegration, Patricianism, Corruptiou 
 in Elections, and Dissensions. 
 
 Come what may, let us solemnly swear by the Old Fag of our 
 Fathers : This Government of the people, by the people, and 
 for the people, shall live on Forever. 
 
 Having full faith in the American people, I predict that it will 
 live on, and through all time, lead the grand march of Nations, a 
 purified, immortal People's Republic. 
 
 In fact it is now plain enough that our late civil war settled 
 the two greatest questions of interest to all mankind, not only 
 for our own country but for the world, viz. : That a Republic 
 spread over a continent can pass through a great civil war and 
 remain a Republic, and also the slavery question. 
 
 Our war settled these questions not only for our country but 
 for all mankind, and gave to the cause of the Republican Govern- 
 ment throughout the world, a new and great impetus. France 
 having since become a Republic, and the cause of the Republi- 
 can Government is now advancing in all the European Nations. 
 
 Our war not only caused the abolition of slavery in our country 
 but caused it to be abolished in all the world. Russia followed 
 our example and set her slaves free. Brazil also followed our 
 example and set her slaves free ; and there is now almost no 
 slavery in the world. Thus proving that our war was in the is- 
 sues involved in it, and its results to the benefit of mankind, 
 
138 AMERICA. 
 
 "human liberty, and the cause of Republican Government the 
 world over, the most important and greatest war that ever oc- 
 curred on this earth. 
 
 And our immortal Republic, as the Star in the West now 
 shines across the Atlantic to enlighten the Europeans in the 
 cause true Republican Government, and as the Star in the East 
 now shines across the Pacific to enlighten the Asiatics in the 
 cause of true Republican Government. 
 
 All hail America. 
 
 RELIGION. 
 
 The Christian and Jewish religions were brought to America 
 by the white races, the descendants of the Aryans and the Jews. 
 They found primitive religion among the native inhabitants, the 
 many tribes of Indians, who were red or copper colored people. 
 In the great American bottom, on the Mississippi River, oppo- 
 site the City of St. Louis, and elsewhere, were found evidences, 
 that at some period, the original inhabitants had worshiped the 
 sun. Thus proving that Nature worship carae first on this Con- 
 tinent, as it did everywhere else on the face of the earth. Which 
 proves that the brain of man is essentially the same in all races, 
 in its primitive state. 
 
 In the City of Mexico they found great temples in pyramidal 
 form, on the tops of which the native priests sacrificed human 
 beings, slaves, to their God of War. They were a civilized and 
 cultured Indian people. Which proves that some Indians civi- 
 lized as early as any of the whites ever did. 
 
 In Yucatan excavations have been made disclosing inscriptions 
 which were made more than eleven thousand years ago, proving 
 that man has been on this earth longer than the Jewish Bible, is 
 understood by some people, to assert. 
 
 In ancient times Central America, including Yucatan, was 
 called the Kingdom of Mayax, and the people were called Mayas. 
 They were a very ancient civilized people. Between their 
 
AMERICA. 139 
 
 •country and Africa, Atlantis reached across the ocean almost 
 from shore to shore. The Egyptian priests told Solon that 
 Atlantis had sunk beneath the ocean in one day and night, 
 •owing to earthquakes and volcanoes, nine thousand years before. 
 Since which time all communications between the Mayas and 
 Egyptians had been cut off by the ocean. 
 
 The priests of the Mayas also had an account of the sinking of 
 Atlantis, which agreed exactly with the Egyptian account of it, 
 thus proving the truth of it. The ruins of the ancient cities of 
 the Mayas proved that they had the same kind of architecture 
 that the Egyptians had. 
 
 When the Spaniards asked the Meyas how long since their 
 ancient temples and palaces had been built, they answered : 
 "They were built by giants before the sun was placed in the 
 heavens." That was undoubtedly an exaggeration, but it gave 
 an idea of wliat an immense antiquity they had. M. IvcPlongeon 
 tells us in his writings that the alphabet of the Mayas was very 
 similar to that of the Egyptians. The ancient pyramids of 
 Mexico are larger than those of Egypt. 
 
 Nature worship, the worship of the Plural Gods and the Order 
 •of the Sacred Mysteries, were also practiced by the Mayas. 
 
 All the rest of the Western Hemisphere was covered with un- 
 civilized tribes of Indians. Ancient statues of white people, the 
 negro and red people, were found on this hemisphere in Yucatan 
 and Central America And plenty of white people have come 
 to other parts of this hemisphere since and built up the great 
 American Republic, as a forerunner of liberty, religious and 
 political, and culture for the people of the entire world. 
 
 Religion, like politics, is either Republican or Monarchic. In 
 religion, as in politics, the people were evoluted into existence 
 with the natural right of self government. And this is the grand 
 idea, religious, as well as political liberty, on which our free Re- 
 public is founded. It is not only a Republic in politics, but is 
 al so a Republic in religion, all human beings having a right to 
 
140 AMERICA. 
 
 think and choose for themselves in religion as well as in politics. 
 They have to be free in both or they can not be free in either 
 permanently. As a rule, all the crimes committed in the name 
 of religion, the world over, have been committed in monarchies, 
 and with the aid of the monarchies, or have flowed from the 
 practices of some monarchic idea in a Republic. People had to 
 believe in religion, as in politics, just what the monarchic 
 ursurpers of the rights of the people ordered them to believe, or 
 be sent to the stake to be burned, or put on the rack to be pulled 
 to pieces, joint by joint. But our glorious Declaration of Inde- 
 pendence, that all men are created equal and endowed by their 
 Creator, nature, with certain inalienable rights, among which 
 are life, liberty and the pursuit of happiness, and that Govern- 
 ments derive their just powers from the consent of the governed, 
 carried out by our laws, has prevented such tyrannical murders 
 in our free land. 
 
 The author of the Declaration of Independence, Thomas Jeffer- 
 son, believed that Nature was the Creator. And this perfect 
 religious liberty has at last led to the discovery of the entire 
 truth concerning creation, life and salvation, or the true story of 
 the world. I, who made that discovery, was born in Moscow,, 
 Rush County, Indiana, the 29th day of January, 1835. My 
 parents were Asa Gooding and his wife, Matilda Gooding. 
 About seventy-one years ago Asa Gooding and Matilda Hunt 
 eloped and were married, Matilda's father, Lemuel Hunt, of 
 Fleming County, Kentucky, for whom my brother IvCmuel was 
 named, objected to the marriage on account of the youth of both 
 of them. Asa being but eighteen years of age and Matilda only 
 fourteen. According to prearrangement, Asa came one mid- 
 night, accompanied by a young gentleman friend, and the two 
 hitched their horses a short distance from the residence of Mr. 
 Hunt, who was at that time a slave-holder, and waited for 
 Matilda to meet them there. In every slave-holding family 
 there was a negro woman who took care of the children and who 
 
AMERICA. 141 
 
 was called the mamma. This character in the family of Mr. 
 Hunt helped Matilda to elope. She occupied a room imme- 
 diately above that of the old folks. At midnight Matilda gently 
 raised her window and threw out a bundle of her clothing, 
 which was caught by the mamma. Then gently descending the 
 stairway, as the old folks snored, she lightly slipped through 
 their room out into the yard, where the mamma awaited her, and 
 carried her bundle for her to the horsemen. The young gentle- 
 men mounted. Asa's friend carrying the bundle and Matilda 
 mounted behind Asa, they started on their night ride to Mays- 
 ville, fifty miles away. There they took a boat down the Ohio 
 River, and on the Indiana shore, below Cincinnati, were married 
 by a Justice of the Peace in the presence of all the officers and 
 passengers of the boat, who went out to the residence of the 
 Justice to see the young runaway couple married. After visiting 
 Cincinnati, they returned to Kentucky, and were forgiven by 
 Matilda's father, in whose home they lived for some time before 
 they went to housekeeping and finally moved to Indiana. When 
 Matilda's father discovered that she had fled from home during 
 the night, he at once suspected that she had eloped with Asa and 
 talked of pursuing them, but being unable to find out in what 
 direction they had gone, gave up the idea of pursuit. Asa 
 Gooding's father was Captain David Gooding, of Fleming 
 County, Kentucky, a slave-holder, of whom I am almost the liv- 
 ing image and for whom my brother David was named. He was 
 a native of Culpepper County, Virginia; and was a Captain in 
 the Kentucky Regiment of Col. Richard M. Johnson, in the war 
 of 181 2, with Great Britain, which has been called the second 
 war of independence, in which the British used the uncivilized 
 Indians against the Americans. 
 
 In the battle of the Thames, in the northeast corner of In- 
 diana, Capt. Gooding killed the famous Indian chief, Tecumseh. 
 He was very proud of his son, Asa, and frequently visited him. 
 He used to take pleasure in telling his grandchildren about the 
 
142 AMERICA. 
 
 war of 1812. On those occasions he would take my sister, Vira, 
 who was then a little girl, on his knee, and with the rest of us, 
 his grandchildren clustered around him, he would tell, how he 
 killed Tecumseh. He said it was a battle man to man. White 
 man to Indian, and Indian to white man. That he saw a plume 
 rising up from behind a log; that he watched it closely, and 
 soon saw that it was on the head of an Indian ; that he fired with 
 a rifle and the Indian fell dead ; that he then ran and jumpted 
 over the log and scalped the Indian, who proved to be the great 
 chief, Tecumseh. That scalp was in his house for many years, 
 and was often seen by my parents, and was finally torn up by his 
 dogs, after he had moved to Indiana. Tecumseh had gotten a 
 plume from some white man. My mother once said to my 
 grandfather : As you killed Tecumseh, how did it happen that 
 Col. Johnson got the credit for it? He said that Col. Johnson 
 came to him and asked him if he ever expected to become a 
 public man, and he told him that he did not; that he was satis- 
 fied with what he was, a planter. Whereupon Col. Johnson told 
 him that, as he was a public man, it would help him very much 
 if he could be given the credit of having killed Tecumseh, and 
 asked him not to deny it if his, Johnson's, friends started a re- 
 port that he had killed Tecumseh. Capt. Gooding too gener- 
 ously promised him that he would not deny it publicly. Col. 
 Johnson's friends soon after started the report that he had killed 
 Tecumseh, and he ran into the Vice-Presidency of America on 
 the strength of it. Col. Johnson, when asked about it, never 
 claimed the credit of it for himself, but simply allowed his 
 friends to circulate the report that it might bene&t him politi- 
 cally. 
 
 Judge Delaney R. Eccles, of Greencastle, Indiana, told the 
 author that Capt. Gooding's company always claimed that he 
 killed Tecumseh. The Judge lived in the same neighborhood 
 with Capt. Gooding, in Kentucky, and knew him personally. 
 Soldiers of the war of 1812 buried the old hero with the honors 
 
AMERICA. 143 
 
 of war ill 1853, in Indiana, in the presence of a large concourse 
 of people. Two of my great-grandfathers fought under General 
 George Washington in the Revolutionary war. 
 
 At the early age of two years I removed with my parents to 
 Greenfield, the county seat of Hancock County, Indiana, east of 
 Indianapolis, only twenty miles away. Here I passed my youth 
 in a community of people from the South, mostly from Ken- 
 tucky. My own parents being from that State. My father was 
 during his life a farmer, school teacher, hotel keeper and dry 
 goods merchant, doing business in his own property, a promi- 
 nent citizen and a county officer; and his house was the political 
 and social headquarters of the town. For fifty years past his 
 family has been the most prominent family in the county, both 
 politically and socially ; in fact, the most prominent family that 
 has ever lived in the county. 
 
 We were Whigs, as were nearly everybody else in town. At 
 that time Democrats were few and far between in Greenfield, 
 but in the county the two parties were nearly equal. My father 
 died when I was not quite eight years old. For some time I 
 grieved greatly for my father, whom 1 dearly loved. My father 
 was very popular with all who knew him. Among his friends 
 were John D. Defrees, editor and proprietor of the Indianapolis 
 Journal, the then organ of the Whig party of Indiana; and in 
 Kentucky that immortal statesman, Henry Clay, for whom my 
 brother, Henry Clay Gooding, was named, and who had been a 
 welcome guest in my father's house, and who expressed in both 
 language and manner decided grief when he heard of my fath- 
 er's death. 
 
 My mother nobly continued the struggle of life for her child- 
 ren, educating and bringing them up honorably. All the 
 children in town went to school together in the County Semi- 
 nary. There I got my start in education. And there when a 
 little boy I fell in love for the first time. The object of my love 
 was a little girl, only two years younger than myself. She was 
 
144 AMERICA. 
 
 the daughter of a prominent physician, who had a beautiful 
 home in the west end of the town. We were familiarly known 
 as 01. and Dos. All the school children were in one room in the 
 Old Seminary, seated behind desks. The older and larger 
 children being seated behind the rear desks, while the smaller 
 children were seated at the last row of desks in front. I on the 
 boy's side of the room, and she on the girl's side. So we could 
 be seen by all the children in the school. We were so much in 
 love that we could not keep our eyes off each other. So every- 
 body in the school soon discovered that Dos and I were desper- 
 ately in love with each other, and determined to get all the 
 amusement out of it they could. At first she tried to hide her 
 love from me while I was looking at her, and had the girl who 
 sat at the desk immediately behind her watch me and tell her 
 when I was not looking at her, so she could then feast her eyes 
 on me. Once I suddenly looked around and caught her at that. 
 Seeing she was caught she smiled sweetly at me and then kissed 
 at me across the school room, I looked bashful and all the 
 school laughed. Her brother, who was of the same age as I, 
 reported that to her parents when they went home from school. 
 Her father forbade her from acting so any more, and threatened 
 to take her out of school if she repeated that conduct. The 
 other girls, seeing my bashfulness, for their own amusement 
 tried to get Dos. to go and kiss me on the play ground one day. 
 But she had been forbidden to do that and refrained. School 
 ended and we had no more school in that town for several win- 
 ters. Dos. told her sister Lou how much she loved me and how 
 much the girls all said I loved her. And Lou told my sisters all 
 about it. My sister, Mary Delilah Gooding, said : "What! are 
 those little children thinking about love?" I went to Dos.' 
 f^ither and asked his permission to call on her at her home. 
 The Doctor thought we were too young and would not give his 
 consent. 
 
 About this time I was not quite ten years old when a circus 
 
THE AUTHOR. 1 45 
 
 came to town with a very tall elephant. In the afternoon I went 
 to the circus. They invited anybody who felt inclined to do so 
 to ride on the elephant around the ring, in a seated concern on 
 top of the elephant. Every time the elephant took a step he 
 shook so I was afraid that I would fall off, and it was so far down 
 to the ground that I was afraid that the fall would kill me. This 
 my sister, Cindrella, who was not quite eighteen years old at 
 that time, observed, not knowing before, that I was in the circus, 
 and leaving her seat rushed toward the ring, demanding: Stop 
 that elephant and take that little boy off him; he is my little 
 brother, and looks as though he is going to fall off every step the 
 elephant takes. The circus men refused to stop the elephant, 
 and she called on several citizens to help her make them stop it 
 and take me off. This they did and it created a great excitement 
 in the circus. I was glad to get off the elephant, and so were 
 the big boys who were on it with me. The people from all parts 
 of the county were in the circus; and this incident made me the 
 most distinguished boy, and my sister the most distinguished 
 lady in the county. 
 
 About this time the Mexican war came on, and I ran away 
 with a company of volunteers to go to it. I was just going to 
 get on the cars at Indianapolis with them, when my brother-in- 
 law, Dr. N. P. Howard, tapped me on the shoulder and said : 
 "Young man, you cannot go." I then sat down on a stump and 
 cried because they would not let me go to the Mexican war. 
 
 Next year my oldest brother changed from Whig to Democrat. 
 He was a very bright and promising young lawyer. He had 
 been a member of the Legislature and the Whigs were very 
 pround of him, and wanted him to be their leader. So when he 
 changed it made them so mad that one night they burned a tar 
 barrel in the street and pretended to rejoice over his departure 
 from the Whig party. A very powerful Whig and a Democrat 
 had a fight over it, and the Whig gained the victory, notwith- 
 standing I held my little hands over the face of the prostrate 
 
146 THE AUTHOR. 
 
 Democrat to prevent the Whig from beating it. My brother 
 and the same Whig were about to fight over it, when I, a twelve- 
 year-old boy, looked so fiercely at him that he broke down com- 
 pletely and started home, and his Whig friends could not stop 
 him. That broke up the crowd and everybody went home and 
 went to bed. He was asked by some of his Whig friends why 
 he broke down as he did. He explained to them that I looked 
 at him so fiercely that he was afraid I would shoot him ; that he 
 had heard tliat I owned a pistol, and that he had gone home that 
 night and laid awake all night thinking how near he had come 
 to losing his life, and that he had resolved never to have any- 
 thing more to do with politics as long as he should live. I did 
 own a pistol and would have used it had my brother been 
 attacked. 
 
 I changed mv politics, and stood by my brother, and went to 
 associating with Democrats. Dos.' father sent word to me not to 
 let politics make any difference between Dos. and me. Several 
 other prominent Whigs became afraid that I would shoot them 
 and demanded that I should be disarmed. To allay their fears 
 my mother disarmed me. 
 
 Several winters passed before another teacher was employed 
 by subscription, as was then the custom before days of public 
 schools, and the school was again started in the Old Seminary. 
 Dos and I were again in the school room and gazing at each 
 other. I was now a pretty good-sized boy, and she was a pretty 
 good-sized girl. I was sixteen years old and she was fourteen. 
 
 SPELLING CLASS. 
 
 The teacher placed in the spelling class those he thought were 
 the four finest boys and the four finest girls in the school, stand- 
 ing them up out in front of the desks where all the scholars 
 could see them side by side. One end of the class he called 
 "head" and the other end "foot" of the class. When called out 
 to take a place in the class, I started to take my place alongside 
 
THE AUTHOR. 147 
 
 of Dos., when the teacher ordered nie to the foot of the class. 
 So Dos. started at the head of the class and I at the foot of it. 
 The teacher made a rule that whenever any member of the 
 class missed spelling a word, and it was spelled by any member 
 standing lower in the class, the latter might move up and take 
 the place of the first that misspelled it, and the misspeller would 
 be just that much nearer the foot of the class. For the pleasure 
 of standing by Dos., I resolved to study my spelling lessons hard 
 and tried to spell my way up to her at the head of the class. It 
 was the first time I had ever had ambition to study anything. 
 Whenever that spelling class took its place out in the room, all 
 the scholars at their desks quit studying their lessons to watch 
 that class, and see how long it would take me to spell my way 
 up to Dos. Finally, I spelled my way up till I stood along side 
 of her at the head of the class. When I took my stand there all 
 the school smiled, for they knew that was the object of my ambi- 
 tion and the reason why I had studied those lessons so hard. A 
 few days thereafter I spelled her down from head, when every- 
 body smiled again. Not long thereafter she spelled me down 
 from head, and the teacher sent me all the way down to the foot 
 of the class, and everybody laughed aloud, much to my mortifi- 
 cation. To relieve my feelings the teacher announced that 
 thereafter any person allowing himself or herself to be spelled 
 down from head should go foot. That discouraged me, and for 
 awhile I neglected to study my spelling lesson, but the desire to 
 stand by Dos. again caused me to study and spell my way up to 
 her at the head of the class, when the teacher discontinued the 
 class. Feeling deeply hurt, I went home and said to my mother: 
 "I don't want to go to that school any more." She tried to get 
 out of me the reason why I did not want to go to that school any 
 more, but I would give no reason. Believing I had been 
 wronged in school, she was very indignant, and declared that she 
 would see if her child could not be treated right in that school. 
 She went to the trustees and demanded of them that the trouble 
 
148 THE AUTHOR. 
 
 in school should be investigated and that her child should be 
 treated right in school. The trustees called the teacher before 
 them and required him to explain. He did so by stating that 
 Dos. and I were in love with each other, and everybody in school 
 knew it, and relating the foregoing story; said that when that 
 spelling class was spelling all the rest of the school would stop 
 studying their lessons to watch Dos. and me ; that it was inter- 
 fering with the rest of the school, and that he did not believe 
 that school children ought to be in love with each other. So he 
 ■discontinued the class. Others confirmed the teacher's statement 
 and the trustees reported accordingly to my mother, who laughed 
 heartily at the story. She thought it was entirely too good to 
 keep away from Dos.'s folks, so stepping into her father's drug 
 store, she related to the Doctor the foregoing story of Ol. and 
 Dos., as above related. The Doctor and my mother had a hearty 
 lauo^h over it together, and agreed that when we became of 
 proper age we should marry. That evening at the supper table 
 the Doctor told Dos. what he had heard and how he and my 
 mother had engaged us. Dos, told all the girls that she and 
 I were engaged. That our parents engaged us. My mother in- 
 tended to tell me that she and Dos.'s father had engaged us. She 
 began by asking, "Oliver, do you love that little girl?" I 
 blushed and looked so bashful she desisted, and concluded to tell 
 me some other time. At a party at our home she again tried to 
 tell me about it in the presence of Dos., but owing to my bash- 
 fulness, she again desisted. But a gentleman told me. Through 
 a misunderstanding coming home from school one day I thought 
 she had deserted me for another boy. 
 
GfiAPTGR 16. 
 
 AT WEST POINT. 
 
 I then received an appointment to a cadetship at West Point 
 from tliat distinguished statesman and polished gentleman, my 
 life long personal friend, Thomas A. Hendricks, who died as Vice- 
 President of America, and who was fortunate in having a wife 
 who has always been eminent in all the good qualities, and was 
 an intellectual and congenial companion for him. 
 
 I went to West Point at the age of eighteen years, leaving be- 
 hind me Dos., a sixteen-year-old girl, believing she had deserted 
 me for another. The day before 1 left she sent word to me to be 
 sure to call and see her before my departure, but as the young 
 man by whom she sent the message wanted to marry her, he 
 treacherously failed to deliver it. She told all the young folks 
 she was going to wait for me till I graduated, then marry me and 
 go into the army with me. She said that in two years I would 
 come home from West Point on furlough, highly educated, and 
 she was determined to study hard while I was gone and be my 
 equal when I came home. She said she had been my equal at 
 school, if not my superior, and she intended to remain so and be 
 worthy of me. I had studied hard to get to stand bv her in the 
 spelling class, and now she was studying hard to get to stand by 
 me in marriage when I should graduate at West Point. It was 
 a noble ambition for a sixteen-year-old girl. Her father em- 
 ployed a private tutor for her, who taught her the higher branches. 
 She soon became a thoroughly educated and polished lady. It 
 was June, 1853, when I entered West Point. The great Robert 
 B. Lee w^as then Superintendent of the Academy, Jefferson Davis 
 was Secretary of War, and Gen. Winfield Scott was Commander- 
 in-Chief of the Army. These three great men reviewed, the 
 
ISO THE AUTHOR. 
 
 corps of cadets together. Scott walked in front of the line be- 
 tween Lee and Davis. Scott was dressed in full uniform, and 
 was the grandest looking man that ever appeared in uniform, 
 and towered head and shoulders above Lee and Davis, who were 
 themselves men full six feet tall. Lee was at that time the 
 handsomest man in the world, and had as fine a presence as his- 
 tory accords to Washington. Davis was not handsome, but pre- 
 sented a tall and very dignified presence. One year passed by, 
 and the corps of cadets went into camp on the northeast corner of 
 ths plain there at the Point, where they do every summer. 
 
 While I was in Camp, Dos. was at her home in what was then 
 considered the West. She was at that time the most beautiful 
 brunette in the world. From the crown of her head to the soul 
 of her foot she was the perfection of beauty. Her large, glorious 
 black eyes were never equalled, her features were classic perfec- 
 tion and her form was more perfect than that of Venus. A finer 
 suit of luxuriant black hair never adorned a woman's head. Her 
 young lady friend having an illustrated New York paper, in which 
 a grand fashionable dress party was represented, immediately in- 
 sisted on Dos. making herself a full party dress, now called a 
 party dress decollette. No such dress had ever been in Greenfield. 
 There was nobody in that town that had ever made such a dress, 
 so she had to make it herself. When it was done her particular 
 friends among the girls went up to her house to see her dressed 
 in it. They were so delighted with her beauty as shown by that 
 dress that they insisted on her going down to the picture gallery 
 and having her picture taken in that dress. They all repaired to 
 the gallery and the picture was taken. When her mother saw 
 the picture she did not recognize it as her daughter's photograph. 
 To prove that it was her picture, she put on that dress again and 
 had her hair done up a la Pompadour for her mother to look at her. 
 Then the old lady acknowledged it was a good picture of her, but 
 told her to pull off that dress and never dress that way again as 
 long as she lived. She said that she never would but once more 
 
THE AUTHOR. 151 
 
 and that would be for me when I came home on furlough. Her 
 mother told her not to do so then and not to have any more pic- 
 tures of that kind taken. She went to the photographer and or- 
 dered him to destroy the negative and not to take any more pic- 
 tures from it. He agreed to do so, but did not do it at once. 
 Some men in town who knew that I was under the full impres- 
 sion that Dos had gone back on me for another, got the photog- 
 rapher to take one more picture from that negative and let them 
 have it to send to me, expecting I would think Dos had sent it 
 to me, and would write to her thanking her for it, and that would 
 bring matters all right between us. They sent it alone in an en- 
 velope without explanation. The postoffice at West Point was 
 kept by a woman who had a younger sister, who, seeing that it 
 was not a letter, through curiosity, coaxed her older sister to let 
 her open it and see what was in it. She found nothing there but 
 the photograph, and was completely carried away with its beauty. 
 She herself was engaged to be married to a cadet, and got her 
 sister to let her show it to her intended before it should be de- 
 livered to me. He was so carried away with its beauty he in- 
 sisted on being allowed to take it up to the camp and show it to 
 some of his cronies,. promising he would return it. He and some 
 of his cronies asked a cadet, William Proctor Smith, of Virginia, 
 who was chief engineer to Gen. Robert E. Lee for a time during 
 the war, to take it to me and tell me how they had come into 
 possession of it, and ask me to let them keep it, if it was not the 
 picture of any particular friend of mine. Smith came into my 
 tent while I was seated at my locker, busily engaged in writing, 
 and laughing heartily, as though he had a big joke to play, came 
 up behind me, and, pushing the picture over my head, held it in, 
 front of my eyes, and said as though he meant it : " That is fancy, 
 do you know it?'' Looking up at it suddenly, I answered "No," 
 and Smith said: "Somebody sent it to you from Greenfield ; you 
 had better take it and keep it," and immediately walked out of 
 the tent with it. I thought that the eyes looked like Dos'., but 
 
152 THE AUTHOR. 
 
 believing that I knew that she had never been dressed that way 
 in her life, I concluded that it must be what Smith said it was, a 
 fancy picture, sent to some other cadet, and they were trying to 
 play off a joke on me with it. 
 
 During this encampment, as is the custom every summer, cadet 
 hops were given three times a week in the Hall of the Academy. 
 I had the right to send away a certain number of invitations to 
 ladies to attend the hops. I sent several to the young ladies of 
 Greenfield. I sent one to Dos, for the express purpose of com- 
 mencing a correspondence with her, which I hoped would lead to 
 our marriage. But the meanest man in Greenfield, who has been 
 trying for many years to have me and two of my brothers mur- 
 dered to prevent us from distinguishing our family, as he has 
 said, and therefore shall only be known in this book as Mean 
 Oblivion, instigated by great envy and the fact that Dos.' sister 
 Lou had refused to marry him, corrupted the postmaster at Green- 
 field to intercept my invitation to Dos. and let iny invitations to 
 the other girls go to them. Dos. felt deeply hurt on learning 
 that the other girls had received invitations from me, as she had 
 not, not knowing that the postmaster had destroyed her invitation. 
 She told the girls who received the invitations she felt like quit- 
 ting her studi'^-s and giving up in despair. They told her to do 
 nothing of the kind, and assured her they knew that I did not 
 care for tliem and did care for her. That some day or othtr her 
 failure to receive an invitation from me would be satisfactorily 
 explained. I felt deeply hurt at receiving no thanks from Dos., 
 not knowing my invitation to her had been intercepted. I gave 
 up, believing that she had treated my invitation with silent con- 
 tempt. Another year passed by and I went home on a furlough. 
 I arrived at lo o'clock A. M. Somebody who had seen me on the 
 street had the news conveyed to Dos. All day I was nervous and 
 longed for evening to come, when I intended to call on her. 
 Finally evening came and I called on her. Her mother met me 
 at the door. I asked if Miss Dos. was in. She answered sharply : 
 
THE AUTHOR. 153 
 
 "No, she has gone down to Mr. Hart's." I did not announce 
 myself and her mother did not recognize me in the dark. I be- 
 lieved that she had gone away from home that evening to avoid 
 me. The way one misunderstanding after another happened be- 
 tween us, and a regularly organized band of conspirators, pro- 
 fessed friends to us, played tricks and lied to make trouble for us, 
 is too disgusting to relate. Sufficient to say, I returned to West 
 Point at the end of my furlough a sad and disappointed lover. 
 She was equally sad and disappointed, but I did not know that. 
 
 THE CONSPIRACY. 
 
 My envious roommate and another narrow-minded, mean 
 classmate by the name of Marmaduke organized a secret con- 
 spiracy to try to dismiss me from the Point. The first went to 
 my instructor in Chemistry, by the name of Shunk, and told 
 him that I was a very bitter enemy of his, and had called him 
 " Skunk." That was an unmitigated lie, manufactured by the 
 base and perfidious conspirator, but he insisted upon it so often 
 with Shunk that he believed it, and entered into Ihe conspiracy. 
 The second went to Professor Bailey and told him that I was a 
 great enemy of his, and had abused him and all the other pro- 
 fessors and instructors at the Point, and that I ought to be dis- 
 missed for it, and suggested that he have me declared deficient 
 in chemistry and sent away from the school. The professor 
 agreed to it. Finally examination day came around. There 
 were two subjects in chemistry I had entirely neglected, having 
 never even looked at them. I had marked them to be studied 
 before examination day, but neglected to do that. All this was 
 known to the treacherous roommate, and he went to Shunk and 
 told him which the subjects were, and he selected them as the 
 subjects he would give to me to be examined on. I went to the 
 examination unconscious of the conspiracy, and faced the aca- 
 demic board with a clean black-board, and, in the language of 
 the cadets, " fessed frigid,'' that is, confessed my entire ignorance 
 
154 THE AUTHOR. 
 
 of the subjects, and was declared not up to the standard in chem- 
 istry required by the board. This was done, notwithstanding 
 my marks received from my hostile instructor showed that I was 
 proficient and more than up to the standard required. At that 
 time the maximum was three, and an average mark of two was 
 regarded as proving that the cadet was proficient in his study and 
 up to the standard required. I had an average of two-and-a-half 
 in chemistry, thus proving that I was undoubtedly proficient in 
 that study. But I was, nevertheless, turned back into the next 
 class, and graduated one year after my own class. At times I ex- 
 hibited great talent, even doing better than the book. 
 
 In trigonometry I originated a very simple, new way of solv- 
 ing a problem, which, as solved in the book, was very difficult. 
 I was the only man in the class that ever did such a thing. When- 
 ever I could get my mind away from trouble I did well in my 
 studies. In a mathematical work, entitled " Stone Cutting," re- 
 lating to architecture, the most difficult study in the entire 
 course, I stood head of my class. I also stood high in as- 
 tronomy and first-class ethics. And also m the fine art of paint- 
 ing and etching and pencilings. 
 
 The late Gen. Robert H. Anderson, of Savannah, Georgia, was 
 a classmate of mine and made the mean liar go with him to Pro- 
 fessor Bailey and take back the lies he had told him, and ask him 
 to retain me at the Point. Bailey ordered the liar out of his 
 house and ordered him never to show his face to him again. 
 This was not the only time that I was saved by the noble Ander- 
 son at the Point. Once we, with other classmates, went swim- 
 ming in the Hudson River, at Gee's Point, which ends West 
 Point in the river, opposite Constitution Island. I took the 
 cramp in one of my arms, and was about to drown, when Ander- 
 son swam out and brought me in to shore. 
 
 I will never forget the clear, starlight night, after I was 
 turned back, when Bob Anderson brought his sweet-heart, Sallie 
 Clitz, who afterwards became his wife, to serenade me with hen 
 
THE AUTHOR. 155- 
 
 glorious voice, singing a song, the chorus of which was, '' Hard 
 Times, Hard Times, Will Come Again No More," with a few 
 appropriate verses composed by her for the occasion. That voice 
 will sweetly sound in my ears as long as I live, and Bob will al- 
 ways be in my heart. Anderson was the very soul of truth, 
 honor and bravery. During the war he was a dashing cavalry 
 general in the Southern Army. May God bless him, may God 
 bless him, will ever be the prayer of my heart. In his efforts to 
 save me Anderson had the assistance ot his roommate, who was 
 our classmate, Tom Berry, of Georgia, a noble character. He 
 was a colonel in the Southern Army during the war, and, like 
 Anderson, is now dead. May God bless him, also. 
 
 Dos. was very much mortified by my being turned back, as she 
 •did not know the secret of it, but continued to wait for me. I 
 could have mastered those two subjects inside of one hour and 
 saved myself being turned back that year, but neglected to do 
 so, though I had more than ample time. Marmaduke's motive 
 for his meanness was that I had, when we were plebes, once 
 made a remark to him that he did not like. It was simply an 
 innocent remark, which I forgot the moment it was made and 
 could not now tell what it was to save my life. 
 
 Shunk died in the army, and Tom Lee, the base and treacher- 
 ous roommate, whose motive was that he wanted the honor of 
 being the only graduate in the class from Indiana, was a year 
 thereafter found deficient, but on begging for it was granted a 
 re-examination and passed by the skin of his teeth, but subse- 
 quently left the army under disgraceful circumstances to avoid 
 dismissal, and now fills a dishonored grave. 
 
 I should have asked for a re-examination, in which case I 
 would have passed and graduated in my own class. One more 
 year rolled by, and then, in less than a year more, I was to grad- 
 uate, and, unless something was done to prevent, Dos. and I 
 would then marry. The envious. Mean Oblivion could not stand 
 that, so he organized a conspiracy to prevent it. He sent women 
 
156 THE AUTHOR. 
 
 to Dos. to underestimate me and praise up a certain man in 
 Greenfield, who had been for years trying to get Dos. to marry 
 him and to continue to urge her to marry him. Oblivion also 
 sent his own wife to her to do that dirty work. The rascally, 
 cunning Oblivion manufactured what should be said to Dos. and 
 the others delivered it, But Dos. gave them all the same an- 
 swer : " That she did not want that man and that she did 
 want me." Nevertheless, they boasted that they intended to 
 beat me out of Dos. The cunning Oblivion was not satisfied 
 with his defeat, so he sent a woman to my sister, Vira, to say to 
 her that they were boasting that they intended to beat me out of 
 Dos. On the impulse, Vira, through pride for her brother, in- 
 dignantly replied : " I do not suppose Ol. will care if they do 
 beat him out of Dos. I wrote telling him they were boasting 
 that they were going to do so and he has written me no answer. 
 So I do not suppose he will care." Vira told mother what she 
 had said about it, and mother told Vira she was sorry that she 
 had made such a reply, as I might have been afraid to write 
 about it for fear if he did Dos. might yet be pressed into marry- 
 ing that man, and then everybody would say I had been cut out; 
 and, besides that, Dos., when she should hear of her reply, might 
 get mad and marry that man through pique. Dos. did that very 
 thing. As soon as the conspirators reported to Dos. what Vira 
 had said, she became very angry and declared that she would show 
 me whether I would care or not, and immediately told the con- 
 spirators she was ready to marry their man. She also told her 
 father, mother and brother that she intended to marry that man. 
 They asked her if she wanted that man and she said she did. 
 They advised^^her to wait till I graduated and see me before she 
 thought of marrying anybody else. They told her that all her 
 life she had told them she wanted me. She declared that she 
 wanted the other man. The conspirators urged her to marry 
 him at once. She did so, in the Methodist Charch. 
 
 Dos. regretted the step she had taken, and soon resolved to see 
 
THE AUTHOR. 157- 
 
 me when I came home and try to get my consent that she should 
 yet get a divorce and marry me. This was in the fall. The fol- 
 lowing year I graduated and went home. 
 
 Feeling that Dos. had not acted right in allowing the conspira- 
 tors to press her into that mar.iage, I never even looked toward 
 her home as I passed by on my evening walks out the west end. 
 Peeping out through the window blinds, Dos. saw that I never 
 even looked toward the house, and appeared utterly indifferent 
 to her, so she concluded not to try with me that 'summer. She 
 never appeared on the street, nor went to church that whole 
 summer, but remained housed up till I had left for the army. 
 This was not as it should have been. Dos. should have been 
 allowed to wait for me till I graduated, been allowed to marry 
 me, and when we started for the army all the people of that town 
 should have turned out and made the welkin ring, cheerino- us 
 as the train dashed away, and as long as it remained in sio-ht. 
 That is what it should have been. Years rolled by. The great 
 Civil war came, passed, and 1 was out of the army and living in 
 Greenfield. Dos. appealed to my mother and sisters, and sister- 
 in-law, and others, to get my consent that she should get a di- 
 vorce and marry me yet, and suicided because I would not give 
 my consent; saying to my sister, Mrs. Howard, and others: "I 
 took the poison because I love 01. and could not get over it." 
 
 WEST POINT. 
 
 Fifty-four miles north of New York City, on the west bank of 
 the Hudson River, in the midst of as beautiful scenery as is to 
 be found anywhere on the face of the earth, lies historic West 
 Point. During our Revolutionary War the best part of the Brit- 
 ish plan of campaign to try and conquer the colonies was to take 
 possession of the Hudson River, and thus to divide the Americans, 
 whose army was called the Continental Army, and prevent those 
 east of that river from helping those west of it, and those west 
 and south of it from helping those east of it; and then to conquer 
 
158 THE AUTHOR. 
 
 them in detail. The object of the Americans was to prevent that 
 and to keep open their communications between the east and 
 the west and south, so they could reinforce each other whenever 
 they might want to do so. With this view, West Point and New- 
 burg were strongly fortified, and Gen. George Washington, Com- 
 mander-in-Chief of the American Army, established his head- 
 quarters at Newburg, from which place he could look down the 
 river through the pass in the highlands and see at any time what 
 was going on at West Point, only twelve miles away. The Brit- 
 ish captured New York City below, and fought two battles with 
 the Americans above, at Saratoga, with the view of opening the 
 river. Gen. Gates, in command of the Americans, defeated the 
 British at the second battle of Saratoga, where Benedict Arnold 
 distinguished himself very highly, and Washington had such 
 great confidence in him that he got the Continental Congress to 
 assign him to the command of West Point. Here Arnold be- 
 trayed his country. He carried on a secret correspondence with 
 Sir Henry Clinton, the British commander at New York, which 
 resulted in his sending Maj. Andre of his staff on the British ship 
 Vulture, to a cove a short distance below West Point to meet 
 Arnold by night and receive from him full information as to the 
 West Point fortifications and instructions as to when and how to 
 attack them, Arnold pretending to make a pretense only of de- 
 fendinsf them and then surrender West Point into the hands of the 
 British. Arnold refusing to go on board the ship, Andre had to 
 come on shore and daylight came on them before they had fin- 
 ished their talk. Arnold was afraid to let him go back to the 
 ship for fear he might be discovered by some American patriots. 
 So he took him to the house of a tory farmer and had him dressed 
 in a farmer's suit and showed him all about West Point, and then 
 took him across the river to his private residence, a farm house, 
 where he furnished him with maps of all the fortifications at the 
 Point and all other information he thought Clinton would need, 
 and started him down the river road to New York City. Near 
 
THE AUTHOR. I 59 
 
 Tarrytown he was captured by three militiamen, who searched 
 him and took from his person the maps and information he had 
 received from Arnold. They took him out to Maj. Jamison, the 
 American commander at White Plains. General Washington and 
 two young members of his staff, Alexander Hamilton and Lafay- 
 ette, had been over to Hartford, Conn., to attend a council of war 
 with the Eastern Generals. On returning, as they came up the 
 river road near Arnold's house, Washington told Hamilton and 
 Lafayette to ride up to the house and breakfast with Mrs. Arnold, 
 and tell her that he would go over to the Point, and after seeing 
 her husband there, would return with him and would want break- 
 fast there himself. When Washington arrived over at the Point 
 he was surprised to learn that Arnold had not been there for sev- 
 eral days. While Washington was at the Point, Hamilton, Lafay- 
 ette, Arnold and Mrs. Arnold sat down to breakfast. While at 
 that meal a courier came from White Plains with a letter from 
 Maj. Jamison to Gen, Arnold announcing that a British spy, bear- 
 ing a pass from him under the name of John Anderson, was in 
 his custody. By that Arnold knew that Andre had been cap- 
 tured. He immediately left the breakfast table and went to the 
 room across the hall, followed by his wife. There he explained 
 the situation to his young wife, and after kissing his babe that 
 laid on the bed, he hurried out the south door, crossed the field 
 and went down to the river, and, jumping into his boat, ordered 
 his oarsmen to row him down to the Vulture, and thus made his 
 escape. Mrs. Arnold wept and explained to Hamilton and Lafay- 
 ette. They met Washington in the orchard north of the house 
 and explained to him. He exclaimed : "Whom can we trust now? " 
 so great had been his confidence in Arnold. West Point was 
 saved and with it American Independence. From his headquar- 
 ters at Newburg Washington made his P^arewell Address to the 
 American Array at the close of the war. Subsequently when he 
 was directed by Congress to chose a site for a military academy 
 to educate officers for the army, he selected West Point. At that 
 
l6o THE AUTHOR. 
 
 time he little thought that school would educate the generals that 
 were to lead the armies on both sides of our great civil war, which 
 was destined to be in importance to the equal rights of mankind 
 and the cause of Republican Government the world over, the 
 greatest war that ever had been or ever was to be enacted on this 
 earth. The brightest stars in the military firmament of West 
 Point were McClellan and Beauregard, at the beginning of the 
 war, Grant and Lee at the close of it. The greatest American 
 poet Edgar Allen Poe, the author of the Ravin, was a cadet at 
 West Point. And comes now a graduate of West Point, the 
 author of this book, and through him mankind for the first time 
 learn what they never knew before, the entire true story of a 
 world, or the entire truth concerning creation, life and the future. 
 
 History gives to Washington the credit of being the Father of 
 his country, and to Grant it will give the credit of being its sav- 
 ior. For creating the Republic the people twice made Washing- 
 ton President ; and for saving it the people twice made Grant 
 President. The four greatest men of our great civil war were 
 Lincoln, Davis, Grant and Lee. Of the four, three were gradu- 
 ates of West Point — Grant, Lee and Davis. 
 
 While I was a cadet there were quite a number of cadets in the 
 corps with me who were my friends and who became distinguished 
 in the war. Among them were: Gen. John M. Corse, a class- 
 mate of mine. He was the hero of Allatoona, to whom Gen. W. 
 T. Sherman signaled " Holt the Fort, we are coming." To which 
 Corse signaled back, although seriously wounded and the battle 
 was raging: " I will hold it till the place below freezes over.'' It 
 was this that suggested the hymn called "Hold the Fort." 
 
 Gen. George C. Strong, who was killed while leading a gallant 
 charge against Fort Wagner, at Charleston, S. C. 
 
 Gen. Charles H. Harker, who was killed while leading a gal- 
 lant charge at Kennesaw Mountain, Ga. 
 
 Gen. Wesley Merritt, a gallant Cavalry General, and now a 
 General in the Regular Army. 
 
THE AUTHOR. 1 6.1 
 
 Gen. Judson Kilpatrick, a gallant Cavalry General. 
 
 Gen. Adalbert Ames, who gallantly led the charge that cap- 
 tured Fort Fisher. He married the beautiful Miss Blanche But- 
 ler, daughter of Gen. B. F. Butler. 
 
 Gen. Thomas H. Ruger, a gallant General in the war and now 
 a General in the Regular Army. 
 
 Maj. Gen. Oliver O. Howard, who lost an arm early in the war, 
 but gallantly remained in the field fij;hting till the last, covering 
 himself all over with glory and commanding in the highest the 
 admiration of the American people. He is now a Major General 
 in the Regular Army. 
 
 Among the officers who were stationed at the Point as in- 
 structors when I was a cadet, and who became distinguished in 
 the war, were: That gifted, genial, gallant Maj. Gen. James B. 
 McPherson, who was killed at Atlanta while gallar, tly fighting 
 for the old Flag. The Nation wept when he fell. 
 
 Maj. Gen. George H. Thomas, the hero of Chicamauga and de- 
 stroyer of Hood's army at Nashville, a loyal Virginian, although 
 his State had seceded, covered himself all over with glory. He 
 has died since the war, but the Nation's gratitude to him should 
 never die. 
 
 Maj. Gen, Fitz-John Porter, an able and distinguished General 
 and a more gallant and loyal officer than whom never fought in 
 the Union Army. 
 
 Among the ladies who were at West Point during my time 
 there were : 
 
 Miss Laura Delafield, daughter of Gen. Delafield, with whom I 
 used to dance at the Cadet Hops when she was a sixteen-year-old 
 girl. She married Gen. Quincy A. Gilmore, a distinguished Union 
 General. 
 
 Miss Maggie Church, daughter of Prof Church, now Mrs. Col- 
 onel Blunt of the Army. 
 
 The Misses French, daughters of Prof. French, one of whom, 
 Miss Laura, married Lieut. Greble of the Army, who was killed 
 
1 62 THE AUTHOR. 
 
 at Big Bethel, the first officer who was killed in the war ; and the 
 other of whom, Miss Clara, married Col. C. M. Pennington, also 
 of the Army, who distinguished himself as a Battery Commander 
 at Gettysburg. 
 
GHAPTGR 17. 
 
 IN THE ARMY. 
 
 I was first stationed at Govenor's Island, in New York harbor, 
 where I remained for nearly ten months. 
 
 The following summer I went with recruits to Utah, and 
 Joined the Tenth United States Infantry at Fort Bridger. The 
 army of Gen. Albert Sidney Johnston, who fell at Shiloh in 
 command of the Southern army during our late civil war, was 
 then occupying Utah, having marched out there against the then 
 hostile Mormons. The following spring I went over to Camp 
 Floyd and Salt Lake City on leave of absence. I then returned 
 to Fort Bridger, and soon afterwards marched with two com- 
 panies of the Tenth Infantry to Fort Laramie, near the junction 
 of the rivers Laramie and the North Platte. Here I was 
 stationed when the troubles began after the election of Abraham 
 Lincoln in i860. 
 
 PRESIDENTIAL CANVASS OF 1 860. 
 
 In i860 Lincoln was the Republican candidate for the Presi- 
 dency on a platform that expressly declared in favor of Congress 
 passing a law prohibiting slavery in the Territories. 
 
 The Democratic party was opposed to that, and was divided as 
 to whether the people of the Territories should have the right 
 to abolish slavery within their borders. The Southern Demo- 
 crats claimed that slaveholders had the same right to take their 
 slaves into the Territories that the Northern farmer had to take 
 his horse there, and that the slaveholder should enjoy the same 
 protection for his slave property from the Territorial laws that 
 the Northern farmer in the Territory had for his horse. And 
 that neither Congress nor the Territorial Legislature should 
 
t64 the author. 
 
 abolish slavery in the Territories, That the people of the Terri- 
 tories alone, when they became a State, should have the right to 
 abolish slavery within their borders. 
 
 The Northern Democrats claimed that the slaveholder had the 
 right to take his slaves into the Territory, but that the Terri- 
 torial Legislature could abolish slavery at any time. This was 
 called Squatter Soveriegnty, or local self-government for the peo- 
 ple of the territories. 
 
 This difference between the Northern Democrats and the 
 Southern Democrats divided the Democratic party, which re- 
 sulted in the Northern Democrats running Douglas for the 
 Presidency and the Southern Democrats running Breckinridge 
 for the same office. 
 
 The division in the Democratic party caused Lincoln's election 
 by a strictly Northern vote, he carrying every free State. Doug- 
 las, although receiving the Northern Democratic vote, with the 
 exception of those who voted for Lincoln, failed to carry a single 
 free State. He, however, carried Missouri. Breckinridge car- 
 cied all the slave States except Missouri and Maryland. 
 
 John Bell, of Tennessee, running for the Presidency on a plat- 
 form of "The Union, the Constitution and the Enforcement of 
 the Laws," carried Maryland. 
 
 Nobody doubted that Lincoln had been legally elected, but be- 
 cause he had been legally elected, eleven of the slave States, 
 South Carolina, North Carolina, Georgia, Florida, Alabama, 
 Mississippi, Louisiana, Texas, Arkansas, Tennessee and Virginia 
 seceded and formed the " Southern Confederacy," and defied the 
 National authority, and thus appealed from the decision of the 
 ballot box to the bayonet. 
 
 South Carolina was the first State to secede. When the news 
 reached Washington, her Senators arose from their seats and an- 
 nounced that their States had seceded from the Union and de- 
 clared that they intended to go out with their State, and made 
 their farewell speeches, bidding farewell to the other Senators, 
 
THK AUTHOR. 165 
 
 and marching out of the old Senate Chamber, hastened to their 
 State. Her Congressmen did the same from the House. And 
 as each state seceded her senators and congressmen did the same, 
 from the new Senate Chamber and new hall of the House, which 
 had just been finished. Some of the Senators made pathetic 
 speeches, and on leaving the Senate Chamber were kindly bid- 
 den farewell by some of the loyal Senators. 
 
 After the war some of those Senators and Congressmen were 
 sent back to the Senate and House by their States, and Congress 
 by special act, in behalf of each, removed his disabilities and ad- 
 mitted him to his seat; and his old friends in each House bade 
 him welcome home. 
 
 Among these Senators was R. M. T. Hunter of Virginia. 
 Among the members of the House was Alexander H. Stephens 
 of Georgia. 
 
 Jefferson Davis was elected President of the Southern Confed- 
 eracy by the Confederate Congress and inaugurated as such at 
 Montgomery, Ala. The Capitol of the Confederacy was after- 
 ward removed to Richmond, Va., and there it was when Lincoln 
 was inaugurated at Washington, at which point he had been 
 compelled to arrive in disguise, to avoid assassination, owing to 
 the great hostility of the pro-slavery people of Baltimore and 
 Washington. 
 
 A Peace Conference had been held in Washington by delegates 
 appointed by the Govenors of the States, the object of which was 
 to arrive at a compromise that would prevent an armed conflict. 
 The effort was a failure. 
 
 The leading Union men in Congress from the North, Repub- 
 licans and Democrats, offered to put an amendment in the Con- 
 stitution making slavery eternal in the States, where it was at 
 that time, unless each State saw fit of its own volition to abolish 
 it in its own borders, but prohibiting its extension into the 
 Territories. The Southerners refused this offer of compromise. 
 The Southerners had already taken possession of some of our 
 
1 66 THE AUTHOR. 
 
 forts and custom houses in the South. Lincoln, in his inaug- 
 ural, declared that he would hold, occupy and possess our forts 
 and public property in the South. 
 
 CIVIL WAR. 
 
 Jefferson Davis, as President of the Confederacy, demanded the 
 surrender of Fort Sumter. The issue of war was thus presented 
 to the Government. Lincoln called a meeting of his Cabinet to 
 consider it. At that meeting, all of the Cabinet except one 
 member, a West Pointer, voted in favor of surrendering Fort 
 Sumter. Lincoln, although overruled by his Cabinet, refused to 
 surrender the fort. To Lincoln's firmness on that occasion we 
 owe the Union of to-day. 
 
 Davis ordered Beauregard to fire on Fort Sumter. At the end 
 of three days' bombardment by the Confederate batteries around 
 Charleston Harbor, Sumter was surrendered by Maj. Anderson, 
 who was in command of it. And thus the war began. No one 
 disputed that Lincoln had been legally elected President, but the 
 South made an appeal from the ballot-box to the bayonet. Lin- 
 coln called for seventy-five thousand volunteers. The fires of 
 patriotism glowed throughout the North. The call was more 
 than filled. Lincoln called a special meeting of Congress for the 
 Fourth of July. Congress met and legalized Lincoln's acts and 
 declared through a resolution, offered by Senator John J. Critten- 
 den, of Kentucky, an old Whig, that the Government would only 
 continue the war for the purpose of preserving the Union, and 
 when that object was accomplished the war should cease, and 
 expres.sly declared that it was not the purpose of the Govern 
 ment to abolish slavery. And Lincoln, as President, repeatedly 
 warned the Southerners to lay down their arms and submit to 
 the National authority, and if they did not slavery would be 
 abolished in the States, and if they did slavery would not be in- 
 terfered with. They indignantly refused to do so and defied the 
 Government. In revolutions men's minds travel rapidly. The 
 
THE AUTHOR. 16/ 
 
 repeated refusals of the South to submit to the National author- 
 ity, although assured that slavery in the States would not be in- 
 terfered with, soon satisfied the wise men to close the war with- 
 out abolishing slavery would simply be to leave the bone of con- 
 tention in existence to breed a subsequent civil war. But not- 
 withstanding that fact, Lincoln notified them if they did not 
 submit to the National authority by the ist of January, 1863, he 
 would issue the Emancipation Proclamation at that time. They 
 would not head the warning. So Lincoln issued the Proclama- 
 tion. And in the Proclamation there were exceptions in favor 
 of certain parts of the South, leaving them their slaves, where 
 they were supposed to be submitting to the National authority. 
 Subsequently an amendment was offered to the Constitution 
 abolishing slavery throughout the country And thus the war 
 on the part of the loyal people became not only a war to compel 
 the disloyalists to submit to the National authority, but, also, one 
 for universal freedom. On these issues the Presidential canvass 
 of 1864 was made and the war fought to a conclusion. 
 
 PRESIDENTIAL CANVASS OF 1 864. 
 
 In the Presidential canvass of 1864 Abraham Lincoln and 
 Andrew Johnson were the successful candidates for President 
 and Vice-President of the Union party, composed of Republi- 
 cans and war Democrats. 
 
 At the beginning ol the war, Douglas, the great leader of the 
 Northern Democracy, called on the people of the North to lay 
 down party and support Lincoln as long as the war lasted, telling 
 them it would be time enough to go back to their parties when 
 the war was over, and unfortunately for the Union cause died 
 soon thereafter. Such was high patriotic ground and a great 
 honor to Douglas. But some men loved party too much to follow 
 that patriotic advice and returned to their parties during the war. 
 
 Gen. George B. McClellan, running for the Presidency, as the 
 candidate of the Democratic party, that party having a peace 
 
l6S' THE AUTHOR. 
 
 platform demanding a cessation of hostilities, that a convention 
 of the states might be held, to the view that the Union might 
 be restored by compromise, they declaring four years of war had 
 failed to restore the Union. 
 
 The true war men of the country believed the time for com- 
 promise had passed, and while four years of war had failed to 
 restore the Union, five or more years of war would accomplish 
 that result, and, therefore, opposed a cessation of hostilities, and 
 favored fighting it out. The glorious result proved the wisdom 
 or their judgment. McClellan was a true war man, and his letter 
 of acceptance repudiated the platform of his party by declaring 
 if elected President he would prosecute hostilities till the Union 
 was restored by war. On account of this some of the copper- 
 head democrats refused to vote for him. 
 
 For the general plan of campaign against the South the organ- 
 ization and discipline of the Army of the Potomac, the seven 
 days' battles in front of Richmond, and the great victories of 
 South Mountain and Antietam, one of the very bloodiest battles 
 of tlie war, which prevented Lee from invading the North, the 
 country is under everlasting obligation to that gallant great and 
 accomplished Gen. George B. McClellan. 
 
 For the removal of McClellan from the command of the army 
 I neither condemn Lincoln nor McClellan. Sufficient for me to 
 know tliey were both patriotic and did the best they could for 
 their couiitry in the light before them. 
 
 THE WAR FROM A MILITARY STANDPOINT. 
 
 The South had to be compelled to obey the Constitution as 
 the supreme law of the land. The topography of the country at 
 once suggested to the military mind of Gen. George B. McClellan, 
 commander-in-chief of all our armies, the campaigns necessary 
 to accomplish that result, which were begun under him, finally 
 made and resulted in the submission of the South to the Consti- 
 tution as the supreme law of the land. 
 
THE AUTHOR. 1 69 
 
 These were campaigns by the Army of the Potomac down the 
 Atlantic slope to Richmond. 
 
 By the Army of the Shenandoah from Harper's Ferry up the 
 Shenandoah Valley toward Lynchburg. 
 
 By the Army of the Ohio from Louisville, Ky., across Ken- 
 tucky and Tennessee. 
 
 By the Armies of the Tennessee and Cumberland to open 
 those rivers, Gen, U. S. Grant, commanding. 
 
 In a military sense, the opening of these rivers meant the 
 dividing of the enemy's forces, and then destroying them in de- 
 tail. 
 
 By the Army of the Mississippi, at Cairo, 111., to open the Mis- 
 sissippi river, in conjunction with our army from New Orleans 
 coming up the river. 
 
 By an Army from St. Louis operating west of the Missis- 
 sippi river in Missouri and Arkansas, while our army in New 
 Orleans operated in Louisiana. The naval and army movement 
 against New Orleans, under Farragut and Butler, which resulted 
 in the fall of that city, was an attack in the enemy's rear. The 
 army and naval movements against Wilmington, N. C, and Port 
 Royal and Charleston, S. C, were attacks in the enemy's flank. 
 
 The western army and the naval squadron under Admiral 
 Porter moving down the Mississippi, taking all the fortified 
 places, including Vicksburg, and our army from New Orleans 
 moving up the river with Farragut's squadron, taking Baton 
 Rouge and Port Hudson, opened the Mississippi, thus dividing 
 the South. The South was again divided by the movements up 
 the Tennessee and Cumberland rivers, in a southeast direction 
 from Cairo, 111., toward Savannah, Ga., by General Grant as far 
 as Allatoona, Ga. On this line he captured Fort Donaldson, Fort 
 Henry, Nashville Shiloh, Chattanooga, Lookout Mountain, Mis- 
 sion Ridge and Allatoona. From there Gen. \V. P. Sherman 
 captured Atlanta and Savannah. From Savannah Sherman 
 marched up the Atlantic slope through Richmond to Washing- 
 
I/O THE AUTHOR. 
 
 ton City, capturing Gen. Joseph E. Johnston's army on the way 
 at Goldsboro, N. C, which surrendered without a fight, as a 
 natural consequence of the surrender of Lee to Grant. 
 
 The Army of the Potomac, Maj. Gen. George G. Meade com- 
 manding, and the Army of the Tennessee, Maj. Gen. Wm. T. 
 Sherman, commanding, and Gen. U. S. Grant at the head of all 
 of them, passed in review by the Capitol and up Pennsylvania 
 avenue in front of President Johnson and Cabinet, in front of 
 the White House, making the grandest military scene ever wit- 
 nessed on earth. President Lincoln having been assassinated on 
 the 14th of April, 1865. 
 
 At Fort Laramie, where I was stationed when the war came 
 on, the North and South were about equally represented by 
 officers. Among the Southern officers were Generals Bee and 
 Dunovant, of South Carolina, both of whom, I am proud to say, 
 were my closest friends. John Dunovant had killed Legree in a 
 duel at Charleston in 1852, and was first to start for the South. 
 Bernard E. Bee was also a captain in my regiment. One day 
 Bee came to my quarters and said : "Gooding, come, Dunovant 
 is going to start for home, and wants to bid you good-by before 
 he goes." I went with Bee across the Laramie river, and there 
 in the bottom was Dunovant alone with his steed. He wanted 
 to coax me to go South. Bee would not allow him to say any- 
 thing to me about it. There we bade Dunovant farewell, and, 
 as he rode away toward the States, we longingly looked after 
 him, and wondered if we would ever see him again. 
 
 It was destined to be the last time I should ever see him on 
 the earth. He fell gallantly fighting in one of the cavalry en- 
 gagements near Petersburg, near the close of the war, as a Brig- 
 adier General in the Southern army. 
 
 Bee was the next man to leave for the South. He was a Brig- 
 adier General, and in command of a brigade of South Carolina 
 troops at the first battle of Manassas. In the hottest of the fight 
 his men were wavering a little. Pointing with his sword toward 
 
THE AUTHOR. 17 1 
 
 Jackson's brig^ade, he said to them : "Look yonder at Jackson and 
 his men ; they stand there like a stone wall," and thus caused 
 Jackson to become known as "Stonewall Jackson" forever. But 
 no sooner had he done that than he fell from his horse, slain by 
 the enemy's bullets. Thus perished those two Southern friends 
 of mine. No nobler nor braver men ever died on the battle- 
 field. 
 
 When the regular troops from Utah passed by Fort Laramie 
 on their way to the defense of Washington City, I joined the 
 column and went with it to that city, arriving there in Septem- 
 ber, 1 86 1. 
 
 I remained on duty in tliat city with the regulars till the fol- 
 lowing February. While there I was introduced to President 
 Lincoln, and made the acquaintance of many of the then lead- 
 ing men of the Nation, both in civil and military life. Governor 
 John A. Andrew, of Massachusetts, then asked the War Depart- 
 ment to send him a good regular officer to command a volunteer 
 regiment. The War Department selected and sent me to the 
 Governor. I reported to him at the State House in Boston. He 
 immediately commissioned me Colonel of the Thirty-first Mas- 
 sachusetts volunteers. I assumed command of that regiment at 
 Lowell, where I reported to, and was the guest of Gen. Benj. F. 
 Butler. 
 
GHAPTGIR 18. 
 
 EXPEDITION AGAINST NEW ORLEANS. 
 
 The 2 1 St day of February, 1862, I sailed on a new ship, called 
 the Mississippi, with the regiment from Boston, for Ship Island, 
 in the Gulf of Mexico, to join the Farragut-Butler expedition 
 against New Orleans. On board were Colonel Neal Dow, and a 
 part of his regiment from Maine. At Fortress Monroe, Virginia, 
 we took on board Gen. Butler and his staff, and Mrs. Gen. Butler. 
 
 Off Cape Hatteras the vessel got into a storm at night and we 
 all came very near being lost. Then off the mouth of Cape Fear 
 river our vessel at nine in the morning, when in a beautiful sun- 
 shine, the ocean perfectly smooth, ran on frying pan shoal and 
 knocked a hole in the hull, and the water ran in till it stood 
 about sixteen feet deep in the forward apartment of the hull. 
 We could plainly see Fort Caswell, occupied by the enemy, and 
 the enemy's ships behind it in Cape Fear River. The Mount 
 Vernon, one of our blockading squadron, came to our relief, and 
 Mrs. Butler, and some of our troops were transferred to her. 
 Gen. Butler had all of our cannons and cannon balls rolled to 
 the rear end of the vessel and set my soldiers to pumping the 
 water out of the hull. After pumping for several hours one of 
 the officers discovered that the water in the hull had not been 
 lowered in the least, as it came in from below as fast as it was 
 pumped out above. So he came to me and said laughingly : 
 " Old Butler is trying to pump the Atlantic Ocean dry." 
 
 Just before dark the Mount Vernon pulled us off the shoal and 
 sent Mrs. Butler and our troops back on board of our vessel and 
 we went on into Port Royal, South Carolina, which was in 
 possession of the Union troops, to have the vessel repaired. We 
 arrived at Ship Island about thirty days from the time we left 
 
THE AUTHOR. 
 
 173 
 
 Boston. About five weeks thereafter we started on the expe- 
 dition against New Orleans. 
 
 FARRAGUT RAN BY THE FORTS. 
 
 The troops had no fighting to do. as the forts surrendered after 
 Farragut's fleet had run by them. This was the first time in 
 naval warfare that feat had ever been performed. I had the 
 pleasure of witnessing that grand sight from the hurricane deck 
 of a naval boat, in company with Gen. Butler and his stafi^. It 
 was a clear, starlight night, when, leaving our troops on trans- 
 ports below, we steamed up the centre of the river toward the 
 forts. As we passed up, first was Porter's mortar fleet hugging 
 the shore on the left, and then, not far above on either side, close 
 up to the shore, were the two sections of Gunboats. Not a light 
 was in sight in either fleet or on shore, and ali was silent as death. 
 Impatiently we looked back to see the gunboats start up the river 
 to run by the forts. The signal for that movement was to be 
 the running up of a light on Farragut's flagship, which headed 
 the section on the right hand shore going up the river. 
 
 At exactly three o'clock in the night we saw that signal run 
 up on the flagship, and held up our boat till both sections of the 
 gunboats passed by us. The guns of Fort Jackson, on the left 
 bank, were the first to open fire on the gunboats. As they went 
 up the river, and as they ran by the forts, the right section of the 
 fleet replied to the guns of Fort St. Philip and the batteries out- 
 side on that shore, while the left section of the fleet replied to 
 the guns of Fort Jackson and the batteries outside on that shore. 
 The leading gunboats also replied to the Confederate gunboats, 
 which were firing down the river at them. At the same time 
 Porter's mortar fleet was throwing shells from below into Fort 
 Jackson and the batteries outside on that bank. The flashes from 
 all the guns on both sides and the burning raft that came down the 
 river into the faces of the Union fleet, along with the roar of all 
 
174 THE AUTHOR. 
 
 the guns, made the grandest display of warfare that ever was 
 seen on earth. 
 
 In front of Fort St. Philip the burning raft floated under the 
 bow of Farragut's Flag Ship, the Hartford, and held her there 
 till the guns from the forts put twenty-nine balls through her 
 and her rigging, but she pushed the raft to one side and steamed 
 on up the river destroying the enemy's gunboats as she went. 
 
 The entire scene may be briefly described as whiz, bang, 
 thunder, lightning, glory, and Farragut had passed the forts. 
 
 The gunboat we were on got under the fire from the forts. 
 One cannon ball passed not far over our heads. Had it passed 
 lower it would have carried away Butler and some more of us. 
 
 General Butler said : " If we could live a thousand years we 
 would never again witness as grand a sight." That is also my 
 own opinion. 
 
 Farragut, lashed on high to the mast, the better to view the 
 fight, started to run by the forts with seventeen vessels. All but 
 one got by, and went on up to the city, after destroying the 
 Confederate gunboits. 
 
 Gen. Lo/ell retired from the city with his Confederate troops, 
 through fear that the fleet would bombard the city if they re- 
 mained there. 
 
 Farragut sent some sailors on shore to run up the American 
 flag over the custom house and the mint. After they retired to 
 the boats, a mob tore down the flag from the mint, trailed it in 
 the dust of the streets, and then tore it up, each taking a piece 
 of it home with him. 
 
 In a few days the forts surrendered, and we went up in trans- 
 ports to the city. We made our dispositions to attack the forts, 
 but they surrended before we could do so. We arrived before 
 the city the first day of May, 1862. I led the advance regiment 
 in taking possession of the city. We landed at the foot of St. 
 Joseph street, marched up that street to St. Charles, and down 
 that street to Canal, and down Canal to the custom house, and 
 
THE AUTHOR. I75 
 
 took possession of it. We quartered in the custom house for 
 some time. Gen. Butler made his headquarters in the St. Charles 
 Hotel temporarily. He then ordered a military commission to 
 try the leader of the mob that had torn the flag from the mint 
 and trailed it in the dust. The commission sentenced him to be 
 hung. Butler accordingly had him hung. Soon after, Butler 
 gave me command of all the country below New Orleans, with 
 headquarters in Fort Jackson. My command also included Fort 
 Pike, on Lake Pontrochaine. 
 
 The severe battle of Baton Rouge was fought on the 5th day of 
 August, 1 862. Gen. Thos. Williams commanded the Union forces. 
 Gen. John C. Breckinridge, the Southern candidate for the Presi- 
 dency in i860, commanded the Southern forces. Breckinridge 
 was defeated and Williams was killed. In December following, 
 Gen. N. P. Banks relieved Gen. Butler of the command of the 
 Department of the Gulf, and I was then assigned to the command 
 of the Third Brigade, Third Division, Nineteeth Army Corps. 
 This brigade consisted of the Thirty-first Massachusetts Volun- 
 teers, Lieut. Col. , the Thirty-eighth Massachusetts Volun- 
 teers, Lieut. Col. Rodman, the Fifty-third Massachusetts Volun- 
 teers, Col. Kimball, the One Hundred and Fifty-sixth New York 
 Volunteers, Col. Sharpe, and the One Hundred and Seventy-filth 
 New York Volunteers, Col. Bryan. This brigade I commanded 
 on the Teche and Port Hudson campaigns. 
 
 BATTLE OF THE TECHE. 
 
 At the battle of the Teche, on Bayou Teche, near Patterson- 
 ville, Louisiana, I commanded all our troops on the north side of 
 that bayou. That was the hardest fought part of that battle, and 
 I captured the only works of the enemy that were captured, and 
 carried off the highest honors of that battle. My loss in killed 
 and wounded was heavy. 
 
 Gen. Banks commanded the rest of his army on the south side 
 of the bayou and did gallant fighting. The enemy was also be- 
 
176 THE AUTHOR. 
 
 hind breastworks on that side of the bayou. The fighting was 
 only stopped by night coming on so dark that we could not see 
 how to fight. 
 
 We pursued the enemy, Gen. Dick Taylor's army, up the Teche 
 and beyond Alexandria on the Red River. We then marched 
 do vn the Rtd River to the Mississippi, and down that river to 
 Morganza, where we took boats to the village of Bayou Sara, on 
 the east side of the river, about twelve miles above Port Hudson, 
 which was on the same side of the river. 
 
 PORT HUDSON. 
 
 From there Gen. Banks marched out and invested Port Hudson 
 on the north and east, Geo. Augur at the same time having come 
 up from Ba'on Rouge on the east bank, twenty-two miles below, 
 and invested it on the south and east. Our army, making an in- 
 vesting force nearly in the shape of a semi-circle, eight miles 
 long, reached from the river above around to the river below. 
 Farragut came up the river at the same time and bombarded the 
 river front. He subsequently ran some of his gunboats by the 
 works to patrol the river above, x^dmiral Porter, at Vicksburg, 
 having run some of his gunboats by the w^orks at that point to 
 patrol the river below. We arrived in front of the enemy's works 
 the 26th of May, and drove the enemy into his works by night- 
 fall. 
 
 FIRST ASSAULT. 
 
 The next morning we assaulted the works, and were repulsed 
 with heavy loss. Early in the day one of my officers came to me 
 and asked me to go with him to the extreme right of the white 
 troops, from which point he pointed out to me a place where the 
 enemy had not thrown up any works. I immediately went to 
 Gen. Weitzel and asked his permission to take my brigade and 
 charge in at that point and down in front of his position, thus to 
 double up the enemy and enable him to charge over the works 
 and take Port Hudson. Weitzel gave his consent, but just then 
 
THE AUTHOR. 177 
 
 Gen. Grover came to that part of the line and assumed command. 
 Weitzel, said : " Grover, Gooding wants to take his brigade and 
 go to a point where the enemy have not yet thrown up their 
 parapet and charge in." Grover immediately said: "The troops 
 will all remain just as they are," and thus prevented Port Hudson 
 from being captured that day by assault, which would have been 
 led by me, and put us all to the trouble of another assault and a 
 siege. 
 
 Then we began the siege. My brigade was assigned a position 
 in a magnificent magnolia grove, which was in bloom. At first 
 we pitched no headquarter tents, but the members of my staff 
 slept around the root of a great tree, while I slept alongside of a 
 small log near by. Inside of the enemy's works was a forty-two 
 pound gun, which the Confederate soldiers called the "Lady 
 Davis," after the wife of the Confederate President. L idy Davis 
 used to throw her great shells into our magnolia grove, of nights, 
 just to keep us awake and wear us out. One night she threw a 
 shell into my headquarters, which struck on the other side of the 
 log I slept with, about opposite my waist, and burst, covering me 
 with splinters from the top of the log. Hearing the noise of the 
 coming shell, I involuntarily contracted into a knot and pulled 
 the blanket over my head and held it tight. Had the shell lit on 
 my side of the log the blanket would not have protected me, but 
 that action only showed how a man in great danger will involun- 
 tarily act when he has no time to think what to do. That was 
 an extremely dark night. The headquarters of Gen. Godfrey 
 Weitzel were not far from mine. Shortly after the shell ex- 
 ploded I heard a voice coming through the darkness calling my 
 name. I answered to let him know where I was. He then said 
 Gen. Weitzel sends his compliments, and wants to know if that 
 shell hurt any of you, as he thinks it must have fallen in your 
 headquarters. He was Weitzel's Orderly. I sent my compli- 
 ments to Gen. Weitzel, with the information that none of us were 
 hurt. My staff officers then built a very pleasant arbor, in which 
 
1/8 THE AUTHOR. 
 
 they built a stationary table. Around that table we used to sit 
 after dinner and smoke and listen to Capt. Russell read Pickwick 
 Papers. After the surrender I marched away, but looked back at 
 that arbor with genuine regret. 
 
 THE SECOND ASSAULT. 
 
 Sunday morning, the 14th dayof June, 1863, shortly after day- 
 light, we made our second assault on the enemy's works. At that 
 time we had their works thoroughly invested. First our artillery, 
 heavy and light, more than three hundred pieces, poured a terrific 
 fire into the cannons of the enemy all around their works, to dis- 
 mount them, so we conld charge the works and only have infan- 
 try fire to face. A terrific duel between the artillery on both 
 sides was thus fought for eight miles over the works from river 
 above around to river below. At the same time Farragut's gun- 
 boats were fighting duels with their batteries on the river front. 
 But few of their pieces were dismounted and the army had to 
 charge the works for eight miles around, which they did with a 
 yell, under a terrific fire from cannons as well as from musketry, 
 and were repulsed at all points. When the artillery on both sides 
 of the works and that of the Navy was all firing at the same time 
 it was the roar from about a thousand cannons, and add to this 
 the roll of the musketry and the yells of the army as we charged 
 the works, you have as grand a scene of war as was ever enacted 
 on the earth. It was a very bloody assault, and our loss was very 
 heavy. But for abatis, fallen timbers, immediately in front of 
 the enemy's works, we would have carried them by assault, not 
 withstanding they had a very strong position even before it was 
 fortified. 
 
 Saturday afternoon the General who was at that time in com- 
 mand of our division came to my brigade headquarters and took 
 me alone with him, on foot, around to the left of our position, 
 and showed me that part of the enemy's works he had been or- 
 dered to assault with his division. He asked me what I 
 
THE AUTHOR. I 79 
 
 thought of it. I told him that it was a very rough place to 
 assault ; that we would have a bloody time of it there. " Yes," 
 said the General, "but we must go in." "Yes," said I, ''but 
 we will have a bloody time getting in." We then went back 
 to his tent, where we sat and talked for some time. While 
 there I happened to notice what a beautiful foot he had in a pat- 
 ent leather boot, and mentally said to myself, if a man could have 
 a cork foot as beautiful as that it would not make much difference 
 if he did lose a foot. The next morning, the I4tli day of June, 
 1863, in the assault, which was repulsed, the General lost a foot. 
 He was shot below the knee. He fell and laid in a small furrow, 
 which hid him from the sight of the enemy when his Chasseur 
 cap was off. When he put it over his face to protect it from the 
 sun the enemy would shoot at it, so he had to lie there most of 
 the day with the sun burning in his face. Several men tried to 
 get to him during the day to carry him back to the surgeon, but all 
 of them were killed by the enemy. Finally Lieut. Col. John A. 
 Foster, of the One Hundred and vSeventy-fifth New York Volun- 
 teers, came to me with a canteen full of wine, and told me that 
 he was going to send Woods, a cool and determined man, who 
 was in command of the stretcher corps, whose duty it was to 
 carry the wounded back to the surgeons, to the General. Capt. 
 HoUister, the Captain of the company to which Woods belonged, 
 came at the same time and protested against Woods being allowed 
 to go to him, saying that it would be certain death to W^oods, and 
 that he was not willing to lose Woods, as he was the best man in 
 his company. I was placed in a tight place. There was one 
 ofBcer wanting to send him to a wounded General, and another, 
 his Captain, protesting against it as certain death to him. I de- 
 termined to let Woods decide the question for himself. I asked 
 Woods if he was willing to go. He said he was. I then told 
 him he could go. He went, and before he got near him he got 
 down on his hands and knees and crawled till he got near him, 
 and told him he had a canteen of wine for him. The General 
 
l8o THE AUTHOR. 
 
 told him not to come any nearer, but to throw the wine to him. 
 Woods did as he directed, and he got the wine. Woods then 
 crawled off for some distance and rose to walk away, when he was 
 shot dead. There died as brave a soldier as was ever killed on 
 the battlefield. When night came I ordered a member of my 
 Staff" to take some men and carry the General back to the sur- 
 geon. I never saw him again till I met him after the war in 
 Washington City, where he was a member of Congress. He had 
 a cork foot, and on it a beautiful patent leather boot, just like the 
 pair he had on that Saturday afternoon before the second assault. 
 I told the General the thoughts I had that afternoon concerning 
 his beautiful foot. I then told him the story of the gallant Woods. 
 He was deeply moved by it. He remembered how he got the 
 wine, but never had before known who the man was that threw 
 it to him, and that he had been killed in trying to get away from 
 the spot. The General said that the wine had braced him up 
 and saved his life; otherwise he thinks he would have died with 
 exhaustion lying there in the sun. The General's name is not 
 mentioned because he has, since the war, for a bribe, tried to 
 help an infamous band of criminals to murder me, and has lied 
 on me to try and injure me. I therefore consign him to everlast- 
 ing oblivion. 
 
 We then resumed the siege. After having been there forty- 
 three days and forty-three nights, under the fire of the enemy's 
 guns all that time, when Port Hudson surrendered. My loss in 
 the second assault was very heavy. When the assault was re- 
 pulsed in the morning, our orders were to screen ourselves from 
 the enemy's fire the best we could till night, and then withdraw 
 and resume our original position in line around the works. My 
 men were immediately in front of the enemy's works, where we 
 had charged, with the exception of the One Hundred and Seventy- 
 sixth New York Volunteers, which I had ordered to remain in 
 reserve behind the hedge. A cannon ball fired at us as we 
 charged the works in front of the hedge passed over our heads 
 
THE AUTHOR. l8l 
 
 and killed Col. Bryan behind the hedge, who was there in reserve 
 with his regiment. During the day I went from one regiment to 
 the other to let them know I was with them, as they laid on the 
 ground trying to screen themselves from the enemy's fire. Every 
 time I passed from one regiment to another I was shot at by 
 sharpshooters behind the enemy's works, but their bad firing 
 saved me. 
 
 Col. Dudley came by and asked me to go a short distance with 
 him, where his cook had brought his dinner. I dined with him, 
 and was refreshed by his food and his claret wine. We then re- 
 turned to our commands. Col. Birge and I sat behind a solitary 
 bale of cotton for a little while in the afternoon, and then went 
 around visitirg our regiments, and were shot at every time we 
 moved. It was as dangerous behind the hedge as it was in front 
 of it. A party of us sitting in rear of it at one time had four 
 bullets fall among us that had been fired at men in front of it, 
 but fortunately none of them hit either of us. Banks' entire 
 army charged the works, and were all repulsed in both assaults. 
 
 Gen. Frank Gardner commanded the enemy on the inside of 
 the works. On the outside of the works. Gen. Cuvier Grover, 
 who commanded a division. Col. N. A. M. Dudley, who com- 
 manded a brigade, and myself, who also commanded a brigade, 
 were all, as well as Gen. Gardner, from the Tenth United States 
 Infantry, and then we were fighting each other in the civil war. 
 In command of my brigade I participated in both assaults on the 
 works, and in the siege of forty-three days and forty-three nights. 
 My loss in killed and wounded was heavy m both assaults, and 
 in the first assault I was slightly wounded in the left hand, but 
 on account of its being so slight a wound I did not report it. 
 The gallant Rodman was killed in the first assault. 
 
 We were besieging Port Hudson at the same time Gen. Ulys- 
 ses S. Grant was besieging Vicksburg. Gen. Pemberton surren- 
 dered Vicksburg to Gen. Grant the Fourth of July, arrangements 
 for which had been made on the third. When the news reached 
 
102 THE AUTHOR. 
 
 US by way of the navy down the river, our men went to cheer- 
 ing all along the lines. Across the works, only a few feet away, 
 the enemy wanted to know what we were cheering about, and 
 were told the news. Gardner sent a flag of truce to Banks to in- 
 quire if it was true that Vicksburg had fallen. Gen. Banks con- 
 vinced him that it was true, and he surrendered Port Hudson on 
 the eighth of July, and the Mississippi river was open and 
 flowed unvexed to the sea; and when we heard of the great vic- 
 tory of Gettysburg, that had been won on the third of July, by 
 Maj. Gen. George G. Meade, commanding the Army of the Po- 
 tomac, we all then knew that the Union would be preserved, and 
 great was the rejoicing by the loyal people, in the army and out 
 of the aimy, throughout the land. Port Pludson would have 
 fallen in a few days, had Vicksburg never fallen, as its rations 
 were all out. 
 
 The da\ after the surrender Gen. Banks had Gen. Gardner and 
 his staff dined with him at his headquarters in rear of our line 
 around the enemy's works, where I met them. One of his staflf 
 proved to be an old friend of mine. Col. John A. Jaques, who was 
 a nephew of my brother-in-law. Dr. N. P. Howard, Sr., who is a 
 prominent physician of Central Indiana, and was an assistant 
 surgeon in the Union army during the war. I asked Gen. Banks 
 to let me take Col. Jaques to pass the night with me at my head- 
 quarters. Pie gave permission, and Jaques and I talked over old 
 times at Greeniif Id, that night. He had married in Louisiana, 
 and had gone with the State of his wife. 
 
 Gen. Gardner was too proud to tell Gen. Banks that the rations 
 were out at his headquarters, but Jaques told me so. The next 
 morning, when Jaques returned to Gardner, I sent my Commis- 
 sary along with him, with a wagon load of provisions and good 
 things for Gardner and his staffs. I afterward dined with them 
 in their prison in New Orleans. The last time I saw them was 
 in Fort Lafayette, New York Harbor, where all that was left of 
 the Tenth United States Infantry, which had been almost deci- 
 
THE AUTHOR. 183 
 
 mated in the Army of the Potomac, less than one hundred men, 
 were guarding Gardner and his staff. I was then on my way to 
 go on the Red river campaign. 
 
 Gen. Gardner made a gallant defense of Port Hudson, not only 
 against us, but against Farragut's fleet on the river side, and 
 Banks made two gallant assaults on the works. After the repulse 
 of the second assault, Banks organized a forlorn hope. I went 
 to him and volunteered to lead it. He thanked me very kindly, 
 but told me he had already selected Col. Birge for that. I was 
 the only man that did volunteer to lead it, and when Banks told 
 me that he had selected Birge to lead it, I made up my mind to 
 try, with my brigade, to beat the forlorn hope into the enemy's 
 works. The enemy surrendered before we had any use for the 
 forlorn hope. By his position at Port Hudson, Gen. Banks, with 
 the aid of Farragut on the river, not only held Gardner's forces 
 there, but also held Gen. Dick Taylor's army in Western Louis- 
 iana, and detached forces of the enemy east of the river, and 
 Gen. Joe Johnston's army at Jackson, Mississippi, and kept all of 
 them from uniting and marching against Grant at Vicksburg. 
 Had he and Farragut not kept them from concentrating and at- 
 tacking Grant at Vicksburg, the result ,of the war might have 
 been seriously postponed. 
 
 BATTLE OF GETTYSBURG. 
 
 This great battle was fought on the first, second and third days 
 of July, 1863, in the midst of as beautiful mountain scenery as 
 there is in the Allegheny mountains or anywhere else on this 
 earth. 
 
 The severest fighting of the first day occurred in the valley 
 near the Seminary, west of seminary ridge, and about one mile 
 and a half west of the town, between only parts of the two arm- 
 ies. Twenty-five thousand on each side. 
 
 It began by a fight between Gen. John Buford's National Cav- 
 alry and the Confederate Infantry of Hill's Corps. Gen. A. P. 
 
1 84 THE AUTHOR. 
 
 Hill was in command of the Confederates. Gen. John F. Rey- 
 nolds was in command of the Nationals, and was killed. Gen. 
 Abner Doubleday was then in command for a short time when 
 he was sncceeded by Maj. Gen. O. O. Howard, coming on to the 
 field. And when those two Confederates, Gens. Ewell and Long- 
 street, were seen coming onto the field with both of their Corps, 
 Gen. Howard retired with the Nationals on to Cemetery Hill and 
 Cemetery Ridge. The fighting began early in the morning and 
 ended late in the afternoon. The loss was very heavy on both 
 sides. 
 
 iTimediately south of and overlooking the town of Gettysburg 
 is Cemetery Hill, on which is a graveyard for the town. About 
 two miles south of it is a small mountain called Little Round 
 Top. And immediately south of that, a still taller mountain 
 called Big Round Top. The foot of Little Round Top and the 
 base of Cemetery Hill are connected by a low ridge called Ceme- 
 tery Ridge, along which runs a stone fence. 
 
 About two miles east of Cemetery Hill and connected with it, 
 by a ridge, is Culps Hill. 
 
 From on Big Round Top over Little Round Top and along the 
 stone fence on the Cemetery Ridge north to Cemetery Hill, fac- 
 ing the west, and thence east on the high ridge to Culps Hill, 
 facing north, was the first line of battle of the Army of the Po- 
 tomac on the second and third day of July, 1863. 
 
 Back of it a short distance was the second line of battle in col- 
 umns of divisions, and in rear of that was the reserve. 
 
 In advance of the first line, at the foot of the slight declivity, 
 was a skirmish line. At short distance apart, in the entire first 
 line, were batteries of artillery, making in all about one hundred 
 and fifty guns. 
 
 Gen. Henry W. Slocum commanded the right, Maj. Gen. O. O. 
 Howard, the center, with headquarters at Cemetery Hill, and 
 Maj. Gen. Winfield S. Hancock, the left. 
 
 Maj. Gen. George G. Meade commanded the entire army, with 
 
THE AUTHOR. 185 
 
 General Hunt as chief of artillery and Maj. Gen. Alfred 
 Pleasonton as chief of cavalry, Col. D. W. Flagler as chief of 
 ordinance. 
 
 Just back of the army was a range of mountains running 
 southeast, and to the east the mountains were in full view. 
 
 lee's position. 
 
 About one mile west of the Round Tops begins Seminary 
 Ridge, which runs north till it is opposite the town, or a little 
 further north, and then curves around and runs off to the north- 
 east. On this ridge, west of the town was a seminary and on 
 it north of the town was Pennsylvania College. On this ridge 
 was the first line of Lee's army, north to a point immediately 
 west of the town and from there east, through the town, in the 
 valley, to opposite Culp's Hill, being almost parallel to and about 
 one mile away from Meade's army all the way round from oppo- 
 site the Round Tops in the south to opposite Culp's Hill in the 
 east. 
 
 In front of this entire line was a line of skirmishers, and back 
 of this line was Lee's second line in columns of divisions. He 
 had no reserve. And back of his entire army, curving around 
 parallel to his entire line of battle in the distance was that 
 beautiful range of the Alleghany Mountains, called the Blue 
 Ridge Mountains. 
 
 At intervals, not far apart, throughout his first line were 
 batteries of artillery. From opposite the tovvn south, on Semi- 
 nary Ridge, to his right flank, opposite the Round Tops, there 
 were one hundred and fifty guns. 
 
 Gen. James Longstreet commanded the Confederate right, 
 Gen. A. P. Hill their centre, and General E^ell their left. Gen. 
 Robert E. Lee commanded their entire army, with Gen. E. P. 
 Alexander for his chief of artillery, and Gen. Jeb. Stuart for his 
 chief of cavalry. 
 
l86 THE AUTHOR. 
 
 SECOND DAY S FIGHT, 
 
 Lee's plan for the second day's fight was to try and turn both 
 of Meade's flanks and at the same time pierce his centre at Cem- 
 etery Hill. These attempts were made and came very near suc- 
 ceeding, but did not. In pursuance of this plan Longstreet 
 drove Sickles back to the main line and tried to turn the flank 
 and capture little Round Top, which, if he had succeeded in doing, 
 would have rendered Meade's entire position untenable, as from 
 that position he could have attacked Meade's army in both flank 
 and rear. But after a desperate fight at the base of, and on the slopes 
 of, little Round Top, Longstreet was repulsed and driven back. 
 
 In this part of the fight Gen. Stephen D. Weed, and Gen. 
 Vincent, and Lieutenant Hazlett, in command of a battery, 
 were all three killed. Gen. Daniel E. Sickles lost a leg in it; 
 and Gen. Meade was personally in this part of the fight, urging 
 on his men, and his horse was shot under him. The Confederate 
 Gen. Barksdale was killed in this part of the fight. 
 
 Gen. G. K. Warren, of Meade's staff, deserves great credit 
 for having discovered the real situation on little Round Top, and 
 had the Nationals there re-enforced in time to save the day. 
 
 While this was going on at little Round Top, two miles south 
 of Cemetery Hill, Ewell was trying to turn Meade's flank at 
 Culp's Hill, two miles east of Cemetery Hill. Desperate fight- 
 ing was done there, but Ewell's attempt to capture and also flank 
 Culp's Hill and thus get in rear of Meade's army to attack it 
 there, was gallantly repulsed and prevented by Slocum. 
 
 Some outworks near the. base of Culp's Hill that had been 
 abandoned by some of Slocum's men to go over in rear of IMeade's 
 army to help the Nationals at little Round Top, were taken pos- 
 session of by the enemy, but further than that they were gallantly 
 repulsed everywhere. 
 
 While Longstreet and Ewell were trying to turn Meade's 
 flanks A. P. Hill was trying to pierce his centre at Cemetery 
 
THE AUTHOR. I 8/ 
 
 Hill. But Howard gallantly repulsed all his efforts to do so, on 
 the west side and north side of the hill, and the desperate fight 
 of the second day ended in the defeat of Lee's army ; but he con- 
 cluded to try it again on the third day, although the loss had 
 been heavy on both sides. 
 
 THIRD day's fight. 
 
 The weakest point in Meade's line was about half way between 
 little Round Top and Cemetery Hill. There the ridge was lower 
 than at any other point and easier to charge. Therefore, Lee 
 decided to try to break Meade's line at that point, scatter his 
 forces, and at the same time have Stuart, with his cavalry, which 
 had now arrived at Gettysburg, turn his right flank at Gulp's 
 Hill and strike his army in its rear, and have Longstreet do 
 the same at the Round Tops, and have Ewell and Hill charge 
 it in front, and thus defeat it, and try to follow up that 
 and destroy it. Accordingly Lee ordered all his artillery to 
 make a heavy bombardment of Meade's entire line, but particu- 
 larly on the aforesaid weak point to disable his artillery and 
 scatter his infantry, preparatory to a charge on that point by a 
 column of infantry division, commanded by Gen. Pickett, sup- 
 ported by other columns, so that they would not have to face so 
 much cannon shot and infantry fire. 
 
 Lee ordered his artillery to commence their firing at one in 
 the day. At exactly that time a signal gun was heard and the 
 Confederate batteries began their bombardment of the National 
 line. In a few minutes the National batteries replied and for 
 two hours there raged as terrific and grand an artillery duel as 
 was ever fought on this planet. 
 
 Then the National batteries ceased their fire to replace their 
 destroyed batteries by fresh batteries from the reserve artillery, 
 and to replenish their ammunition. 
 
 The Confederates thought they had silenced the National bat- 
 teries, and, therefore, their time to charge had come. 
 
l88 THE AUTHOR. 
 
 Accordingly, Pickett's division in close columns of divisions 
 slowly marched over Seminary Ridge, between their batteries, 
 and dovvn into the slight valley in front of them, across the Em- 
 metsburg road toward the National line, supported by two bri- 
 gades of Pender's division on its right under Gen. Trimble, and 
 Pettigrew's division on its left, in close columns of divisions. 
 The Confederate batteries fired over their heads at the National 
 line, until they got near it, but the National batteries fired only 
 at the approaching columns. All the batteries from Little 
 Round Top to Cemetery Plill, eighty guns in all, concentrated 
 their fire on those three assaulting columns, but on they came to 
 within a short distance of the National line, when making the 
 mountains ring with the historic yell, they madly charged the 
 National line in the face of its terrific fire of cannon and mus- 
 ketry, but were hurled back by those terrible missels of death. 
 The head of Gen. Armistead's leading brigade of Pickett's divi- 
 sion only entering the National line. Armistead was killed at 
 the head of his brigade, inside the National line, and his brigade 
 was captured. 
 
 Gen. Richard Garnett, who lead the brigade that followed 
 Armistead's, was killed in the charge, and Gen. Kemper, who 
 commanded the third brigade of Pickett's division, was seriously 
 wounded. As the retreating columns fled back towards his line 
 Gen. Lee implored them not to be discouraged and to rally in 
 their original positions in rear of their artillery on the Seminary 
 Ridge. Gen. Pettigrew was wounded. Pickett's charging column 
 wounded Gen. Hancock. Gen. John Gibbon and Gen. Alexander 
 S. Webb, whose brigade hurled them back, and killed Lieut. 
 Cushing, who fought with his battery for an hour-and-a-half after 
 he had been seriously wounded in both thighs, and crying out :. 
 "Webb, I will give them one more shot," fell back dead on his 
 gun wagon. 
 
 While this terrific fighting was going on by this part of the 
 
THE AUTHOR. I 89 
 
 lines, there was terrific fighting going on everywhere else, all 
 around the lines, and by the cavalry on both flanks. 
 
 On the national left flank, near the Round Tops, Kilpatrick's 
 Cavalry fought the Confederate Infantry and artillery. In a 
 charge of one of his brigades, led by Gen. Farnsworth, that gal- 
 lant young General was killed. This was on the right flank of 
 the divisions of Hood and McLaws on the extreme of Long- 
 street's line, and kept those two divisions from charging the 
 Round Tops; and thus Kilpatrick prevented Longstreet from 
 turning that flank. 
 
 After a terrific artillery duel between the Confederate bat- 
 teries with Stuart's cavalry and the National batteries of Pen- 
 nington and Randol, Gen. Wade Hampton, sword in hand, led 
 Stuart's cavalry in a charge against Gregg's cavalry on the ex- 
 treme right of the National line, east of Culps Hill. Gen. Cus- 
 ter met them with a counter charge of cavalry, and Wade 
 Hampton was seriously wounded in the fight, and the Confeder- 
 ate cavalry was driven back to its original line. And dark then 
 put an end to the battle of Gettysburg. 
 
 Lee realized that his great and gallant army was at last defeated 
 in that greatest battle of the war. And in his great disappoint- 
 ment exclaimed: "It is too bad! It is too bad!" And realiz- 
 ing that the rest of the war had to be fought out on southern 
 soil, the next morning, started his trains back toward Virginia, 
 and that night followed with his army, pursued by Meade's cav- 
 alry. 
 
 In the killing and wounding of Generals, it was the most do- 
 structive battle that was ever fought on this earth. 
 
 In Meade's army four Generals were killed — Reynolds, Vin- 
 cent, Weed and Zook, — and fourteen wounded — Hancock, Sickles, 
 Gibbon, Warren, Butterfield, Barlow, Doubleday, Paul, Brook, 
 Barnes, Webb, Meredith, Staanard and Graham. 
 
 In Lee's army five Generals were killed — Pender, Garnett, 
 Armistead, Barksdale and Semmes, —and eight were wounded — 
 
I90 THE AUTHOR. 
 
 Hood, Hampton, Heth, J. M. Jones, G. T, Anderson, Kemper, 
 Scales and Jenkens. 
 
 The National loss was, in killed — 3,072; wounded, 14,477; 
 missing, 5,434; making in all 23,003. 
 
 Lee's killed was 2,592; wounded, 12,700; missing, 5,150; to- 
 tal, 20,451. 
 
 Lee's army had about 70,000 men, and 206 cannons. Meade's 
 army had about 100,000 men, and about 300 cannons; but about 
 30,000 of the men were in reserve and were never in the battle, 
 and part of the cannons were not engaged. 
 
 The object of Lee's invasion of the north was to prevent the 
 opening of the Mississippi river, by trying to frighten the north, 
 thinking that would cause Grant and his army to be ordered 
 north, and then the Confederate armies down there could cap- 
 ture Banks and his army, and capture or drive Farragut and his 
 gunboats back into the Gulf, and thus prevent the opening of 
 that great river. But that object was prevented by Pemberton's 
 being compelled to make terms of surrender to Grant the very 
 day that Lee was finally defeated by Meade at Gettysburg and the 
 surrender of Gardner to Banks at Port Hudson a few days after. 
 And that constituted the turning point in the war in favor of the 
 Union. 
 
 After the fall of Port Hudson I marched my brigade to Baton 
 Rouge, and took all the light artillery that had been captured at 
 Port Hudson along with me, by a night march. I then went home 
 to Indiana on a short leave of absence. I went up the river as 
 far as Vicksburg on an ocean steamer with Gen. Banks, where I 
 first met both Gens. Grant and Sherman. I had not been at 
 home for five years, nor had I seen the face of a relation during 
 all that time. I was only there about twelve days. During that 
 time I took the Blue Lodge degrees of Free Masonry, under 
 special dispensation. Returning to Baton Rouge, I found myself 
 the ranking officer, and assumed command in that district. I 
 I was there in command till November, when I was sent via the 
 
THE AUTHOR. 191 
 
 ocean to Washington, D. C, as bearer of dispatches to the Gen- 
 eral-in-Chief, Henry W. Halleck, and the Secretary of State, 
 Wm. H. Seward. Having delivered the dispatches, I went to 
 the Assistant Adjutant-General of the United States Army, E. 
 D. Townsend, and told him that I would like to remain in Wash- 
 ington for a while, as Congress would soon be in session. He 
 told me that would suit him, as they were trying to find officers 
 enough to organize a military commission to try some offenders. 
 He told me that the Secretary of War, Edwin M. Stanton, re- 
 quired him to report each officer to him for his approval. He 
 told me that he would not tell Stanton that I was a regular, for if 
 he d'.d Stanton would not select me as one of the commission, as 
 he thought regulars were too lenient toward the Southern offend- 
 ers ; that he would only tell him that I was Col. Gooding, of the 
 Thirty-first Massachusetts Volunteers, and, as I hailed from Mas- 
 sachusetts, he would think I was all right. 
 
GHAPTGR 19. 
 
 DOUBLEDAY COMMISSION, 
 
 I was then put on the commission, which is known in history 
 as the " Donbleday Military Commission," Gen. Doubleday being 
 president of the same. That commission subsequently tried 
 some of the assassins of Abraham Lincoln. I had been recom- 
 mended by my superior officers, who served with me, for promo- 
 tion to a Brigadier-Generalship. When Congress met, Senators 
 Sumner and Wilson, of Massachusetts, and Gov. John A. Andrew, 
 of the same State, and the delegation in the House from that 
 State, as well as the delegation in Congress from Indiana, asked 
 for my promotion. Tuere were only seven vacancies in the 
 number of Brigadier-Generalships then allowed by law. When 
 President Lincoln, Secretary Stanton and Gen. Halleck 
 met to consult as to what Colonels they would place in those 
 vacancies, Lincoln and Stanton were both in favor of promoting 
 me. Gen. Halleck argued them out of it by saying that while I 
 had earned the right to promotion, the department in which I 
 served was not entitled to it, as the troops in others departments 
 had done more fighting than the troops in the Department of the 
 Gulf, and that I was a young officer and could afford to wait for 
 promotion. In that way I was cheated out of my promotion. 
 This much I was told at the time, but all I never knew till many 
 years after. Col. John C. Kelton was Adjutant-General on the 
 staff of Gen. Halleck. Gen. Halleck was very anxious to get 
 regular officers to take rank in the colored troops. Kelton told 
 Halleck if he could defeat my promotion to a white Brigadier- 
 Generalship, he could get me to take a Brigadier-Generalship in 
 the colored troops. Halleck accordingly defeated my promotion, 
 as already related. Kelton then informed me that I could have 
 
THE AUTHOR. 193 
 
 a Brigadier-Generalship in the colored troops if I would accept 
 it. I explained to him that the disinclination officers had to en- 
 tering the Corps D'Afrique was simply a prejudice, and that 
 while I had no prejudice against any race of men on earth, I felt 
 that I had won my right to a white Bridgadier-Generalship. 
 
 Soon after that I learned that the Red river campaign would 
 be made in the spring. I went to Col. Townsend and told him I 
 wanted to go on that campaign, and asked him to have me re- 
 lieved from duty on the military comiaission that I might do so, 
 a thing that few officers would have done. They selected one of 
 Halleck's staff to relieve me. I returned to New Orleans, and 
 commanded a cavalry brigade on the Red river campaign, which 
 consisted of the Second New York Veteran Cavalry, Col, Chrys- 
 ler; the Eighteenth New York Cavalry, Col. Byrne, and the 
 Third Rhode Island Cavalry, Col. . 
 
 RED RIVER CAMPAIGN. 
 
 Going up Bayou Teche and the Red river my brigade was rear 
 guard to the army. When we reached Grand Ecore I was sent 
 across the Red river to drive Gen. Liddell's brigade of Confeder- 
 ate cavalry and some artillery he had, away from the river bank, 
 where they were anno) ing our transports and our gunboats. 
 
 BATTLE OF CAMPTI. 
 
 This battle was at the town of Campti, on the north bank of 
 the river, about five miles above Grand Ecore. Fearing that the 
 enemy would escape, I personally led the charge through the lit- 
 tle village of Campti and up the hill back of it into the imme- 
 diate presence of the enemy. Looking around I saw that my 
 troops had not kept up with me; that Lieut. Payne, of my staff, 
 was the only man with me. I ordered him to go back and hurry 
 up the command, and sat on may horse there and saw the enemy 
 ride off down toward the bayou, west of town. Before they 
 rode off I heard one of them say, that is their commander ; let us 
 
194 '^HE AUTHOR. 
 
 kill him or capture him. No, said another, that is not their com- 
 mander; let him alone. When the command came up, but a few 
 moments after, we pursued them to the bayou, where they took 
 position on the west side of the bayou, tearing up the center of a 
 bridge that crossed it, according to their previous arrangements, 
 and there had our fight, which was as desperate a cavalry engage- 
 ment as was fought during the war. The gallant Chrysler 
 charged with his men on to that bridge, and, finding it torn up, 
 had to return under a galing fire. All my officers and men dis- 
 played great bravery in that engagement, which resulted in a 
 glorious victory for us. Having gained this victory over Harri- 
 son's cavalry, which precipitately reteated to the west, I then 
 marched out the road to the north of town to fight Gen. Liddell, 
 who retreated rapidly before me. North of the Red River I 
 made moves with my cavalry which were declared by the enemy 
 and good judges in our army to be as good generalship as was 
 ever displayed in the war by any general. 
 
 ^ BATTLE OF PLEASANT HILL. 
 
 A few days later, on the 9th of April, 1864, the battle of Pleas- 
 ant Hill was fought. The day before that battle I received my 
 orders early in the day from Gen. William B. Franklin to go into 
 position to fight a battle at Pleasant Hill, facing the south, near 
 the large brick seminary building there. At the same time he 
 informed me that Gen. Green's Texas Confederate Cavalry was 
 expected to come in there to attack our army in the rear. Gen. 
 Franklin ordered Col. Dickie's colored brigade to support me. I 
 placed it in line of battle, and waited all that afternoon for Gen. 
 Green to come, but he came not. Near evening we heard heavy 
 cannonading off" to the west, in front, which ceased very sud- 
 denly. That night, about twelve o'clock, one of Gen. A. J. Smith's 
 staff" came to my tent and woke me up and said: "Gen. Smith 
 sends his compliments to you, and wants to know if you have heard 
 anything of the disaster in front." I sent him back to the General 
 
THE AUTHOR. I 95 
 
 with my compliments and the information that I had not heard 
 anything of the disaster in front, and did not believe that any had 
 occurred. No sooner had he left my tent than a cavalry officer 
 from the disaster came to my tent and told me all about it. In a 
 few moments more came, and I set my cook to cooking food for 
 all rhat came. There was no more sleep for me that night. A 
 little. after daylight Gen. Franklin sent for me and said: "Good- 
 ing, you have the only organized cavalry in our army ; all the 
 rest of it was scattered yesterday. Get ) our brigade into the 
 saddle, go to the front, and hold the enemy in check till we can 
 get our army into position to fight a battle. We will have to 
 fight a battle here to-day, and the enemy will be here on us soon. 
 Drive in our stragglers as you go out." We were soon in our 
 saddles and on our way toward the front. We met Gen. Emory 
 coming back with his infantry. He asked me : " Where are you 
 going, Gooding ? " I answered : " I am going in front to hold the 
 enemy in check till our army can get into position to fight a 
 battle, and to drive in our stragglers." When I said drive in otir 
 stragglers, the old General exclaimed: "God! the enemy will do 
 that for us.'' In an open space, just west of Pleasant Hill, I 
 placed my brigade in line of battle, and, taking a platoon of cav- 
 alry, I went to the front to reconnoiter for the enemy. An ordi- 
 nary country road, lined on both sides by dense woods, led out to 
 the front. On that road I went in advance of the platoon. About 
 a mile out that road made a sudden turn. Just before we reached 
 that turn, I could not see, but heard what appeared to me to be a 
 cavalry force charging down the road toward us, firing their pis- 
 tols at what I supposed were the last of our stragglers. Believ- 
 ing the enemy might be coming down on us in force, I ordered 
 the platoon to wheel about and gallop back to the brigade. They 
 insisted that I should get in front of the platoon and let them 
 keep between me and the enemy on the retreat. I refused to do 
 that, but ordered them to get back as quick as they could. Hear- 
 ing no more firing in my rear, I looked back, and as I could not 
 
196 THE AUTHOR. 
 
 see any enemy in sight, concluded to bring my horse down to a 
 walk, and go back to nn^ command in a dignified way. The pla- 
 toon had already gotten back, as well as my orderly. The enemy 
 had scattered in the woods, and that was the reason I did not see 
 them when I looked back np the road. They saw the mistake I 
 had made, and concluded to play a joke on me ; that they would 
 slip up behind me, capture me, escort me back near my command, 
 turn me loose and let me go back to my brigade. They did that. 
 Having no idea that the enemy was near, all at once one of them 
 •dashed up alongside of me, and, looking fiercely at me, bowed. 
 I returned the same kind of a bow to him. Looking back over 
 my left shoulder, I saw about twenty-five or thirty, and realized I 
 was in the hands of the enemy. One of them, more nervous than 
 the rest, made a motion to draw his pistol and shoot me. Dont 
 do that, said two of them ; he cant hurt any of us while we are 
 all here. Although they had on blue overcoats they had captured 
 from our forces the day before, I knew they were the enemy, and 
 realized that I was in the hands of the enemy, and at his mercy. 
 As they made no demand for me to surrender, I concluded to ride 
 along in silence with them and watch for a chance to escape from 
 them. None of them ever spoke to me, nor I to them. When 
 we came near the open space, where my brigade was in line of 
 battle, I heard one of those in the rear of me say : " We had better 
 halt now and let him go back alone. If his troops see him with 
 us they will doubt him." They halted for a few moments, and 
 halloed to me as I rode off: " Get out of the way as soon as possi- 
 ble or we will kill you.'' I rode slowly along, notwithstanding 
 their threat, and they dashed by me and entered the open space 
 where my command was and lined themselves on either side of 
 the road, close up against the woods, facing my line. 
 
 As I rode into the open space, one of them said: "He is not 
 with us now, and there are his troops; Jet us kill him now." 
 Two of them drew their pistols and leveled them at me to shoot 
 me when I was still in their immediate presence. A third 
 
THE AUTHOR. 197 
 
 promptly and firmly said: "Let him go now, we will kill him 
 after while, anyhow." Only a few yards from them Col. Chrysler 
 met me and asked: " Who are those fellows there that came oat 
 of the woods with you?" Thinking- he knew they were the 
 enemy from their leveling their revolvers at me as they did, I 
 answered: "I dont know who they are.'' He started to ride to- 
 ward them, when one of them, Chas. R. Gregory, now a promi- 
 nent wholesale merchant in St. Louis, who had leveled his pistol 
 at me, fired on him. With a look, I ordered the Confederate to 
 put up his pistol. He at first partially raised it to fire at me, but 
 when I placed my hand toward my pistol holster and looked firmly 
 at him, he lowered his pistol and put it in his holster. I did this 
 because there were not enough of the enemy there to fight us, 
 and as they had not made me a prisoner, nor killed me when it 
 was in their power to do so, I concluded to give them a fair fight, 
 and ordered my troops not to fire on them till their troops came 
 up and formed a line. Gregory seemed to understand the reason 
 for the look I gave him, and that is the reason he put up his 
 pistol. I remained in front of my line till several of my officers 
 rode out to me and insisted that I should go to my position in 
 rear of my command. When I did that the members of my staff 
 came to me, and then the enemy discovered that they had let go 
 an officer of rank. They halloed out to my men: "Was that a 
 Brigadier General we let go?" They answered: "He is our 
 brigade commander." "Well, if we had known that we would 
 not have let him gone back to you," said they. It was not long, 
 however, till they had a line, and I ordered my troops to fire on 
 them. Thus I opened the battle of Pleasant Hill, Louisiana, one 
 of the most hotly contested battles of the war. 
 
 Col. Dickie's colored brigade was sent to re-enforce me. I 
 placed them in the woods on the left of my line. I fought the 
 enemy until about eleven in the day, when I was relieved by the 
 infantry. My loss was heavy. One member of my staff was 
 killed and another wounded. My hat was shot off my head, the 
 
198 THE AUTHOR. 
 
 Minnie ball graining my scalp. They came that near killing me 
 "after awhile," as the Confederate said they would. My orderly 
 dismounted, picked up my hat and handed it to me, and when I 
 placed it back on my head the Eighteenth New York Cavalry 
 cheered me loudly. Col. Chrysler galloped over to me and asked : 
 " What is that cheering about? " One of my staff pointed to my 
 hat, which was badly torn, and explained. "God! I would give 
 a thousand dollars for that," said Chrysler. Having learned that 
 Chrysler wanted to win some glory on the battle-field, and then 
 go home and run for Congress on the strength of it, I coolly said 
 to him : "Colonel, buy me a new hat and you may have the glory," 
 On this field I distinguished myself for gallantry and generalship 
 by the able manner in which I withdrew my troops from the field 
 under the fire of the enemy. 
 
 I was then ordered to guard the trains back to Grand Ecoie, 
 and heard the heavy fighting done by the infantry and artillery 
 of Banks' army in the afternoon, as I was on my way to Grand 
 Ecore with our train. 
 
 The battle of Pleasant Hill was a decided victory for the Union 
 troops, the enemy retreating for eight miles westward that night. 
 The loss on both sides was heavy. 
 
 BATTLE OF MONETTE'S FERRY. 
 
 Fearing that the enemy might get in our front and take pos- 
 session of the heights on the east and south of that crossing of 
 Kane river, and cut off our further retreat, Gen. Banks ordered 
 me to make a night march of thirty miles and take possession of 
 those heights, and hold them till our army could come up and 
 cross. 
 
 I made the night march, but at daylight found the enemy al- 
 ready in possession of those heights. I developed the enemy's 
 position thoroughly and prevented our army from marching into 
 a disaster. I sent word back to Gen. Emory, who commanded 
 the advanced infantry, to halt his command and cross over Kane 
 
THE AUTHOR. I99 
 
 river and attack the enemy in the flank and rear, while I en- 
 gaged them in front. This was done, and the victory was ours, 
 the enemy driven from the heights and our army crossed in safety. 
 On the field I received the very highest praise from Gen. Emory 
 for the generalship I displayed. Gen. Fessenden, son of the great 
 Senator Fessenden, of Maine, lost a leg in that battle. 
 
 We reached Alexandria, where we camped for about two weeks. 
 When the army continued its retreat to the Mississippi. I was 
 left behind at Alexandria with my cavalry, to keep up the picket 
 line around the city and make the appearance that our army had 
 not left, so as to give it a day's march in advance of the enemy 
 on the retreat. The next morning at daylight I had drawn all 
 my pickets in and marched out of Alexandria, to try and overtake 
 our army. I had not gone far, however, when the enem)''s cav- 
 alry attacked me. I turned and fought them off, which I had to 
 do all day long. The next morning I caught up with our army. 
 A severe battle was fought not far from the Mississippi rivei, at 
 Yellow Bayou, which ended the Red river campaign. 
 
 At the Atchefalaya river, Gen. Canby relieved Gen. Banks of 
 the command of the army. Gen. Banks spoke to Gen, Canby in 
 the very highest terms of praise of the gallantry and generalship 
 displayed by myself on the Red river campaign, and advised him 
 to place me in command of the cavalry division, which he did, 
 and ordered me to march it to New Orleans. Banks also advised 
 him to have me promoted and keep me in command of the cavalry. 
 
 Just before we started on the campaign my regiment's time of 
 enlistment expired. Nearly all of them re-enlisted under a law 
 of Congress, which provided that if the number re-enlisting fell 
 below a certain number, the Colonel and Major should be mus- 
 tered out of the service. This was a mean act of economy on the 
 part of the Government, My regiment fell a few men short of 
 the number that would entitle it to a Colonel and Major. Some 
 of the officers came to me and told me that they could get enough 
 more of the men to enlist to save me my Colonelcy if they would 
 
200 THE AUTHOR. 
 
 make them drunk. I asked them what objection the men had to 
 re-enlisting. They answered that the men said they wanted to 
 go home to their families. I then said, they have been good 
 soldiers. If you can not get them to re-enlist while they are 
 sober, strictly so, let them go home to their families. I forbid 
 that they shall be made drunk and re-enlisted while in that con- 
 dition to save my Colonelcy. 
 
VETERAN FURLOUGH. 
 
 At the end of the Red River campaign the regiment went 
 home on veteran furlough via the Mississippi river, Cairo, Chi- 
 cago, Cleveland, Albany and Pittsfield back to Boston, whence 
 they had sailed via the ocean for New Orleans. I accompanied 
 the regiment. 
 
 EANUEL HALL. 
 
 We were received in Fanuel Hall by the Mayor of Boston and 
 the Adjutant-General of Massachusetts, Governor Andrew being 
 out of the city, in the presence of a large audience. In response 
 to addresses of welcome from those two gentlemen I made a few 
 remarks, which were entirely impromptu, and were well received 
 by the audience and the regiment, 
 
 I then went home to see my mother and the rest of my rela- 
 tions who were there. Two brothers were absent in the Union 
 army, and a third, my brother David, was lying there at home 
 wounded, fresh from the field. My brother, Corp. William Har- 
 rison Gooding, a braver soldier than whom never lived, was in 
 the hospital, wounded, at Covington, Ky. On one occasion he 
 captured two soldiers of the enemy, one immediately after the 
 other, by leveling his revolver on each as he appeared in sight, 
 and demanding his surrender, and took them both to his regi- 
 ment as prisoners of war, a feat not often performed by one 
 soldier. For this he was promoted to a corporalcy. He ought 
 to have been promoted to a captaincy. I took my sister Vira, 
 and my niece. Flora Howard, now Mrs. Dr. Martin, of Green- 
 field, down there to see him, and brought him up home to Green- 
 field. He was Postmaster of Greenfield, and also a clerk in the 
 
202 THE AUTHOR. 
 
 Postoffice Department at Washington during the administration 
 of President Johnson. 
 
 My brother Lemuel, a lawyer of the finest legal mind, who 
 had also been after the Morgan raiders, was also at home. He 
 was Recorder of the county. Circuit Attorney, and a candidate 
 for Circuit Judge. The few days I was there I received the 
 Chapter Degrees of Masonry, over at Knightstown, under special 
 dispensation. 
 
 Canby sent word, through Indianapolis friends of his, that he 
 would have me promoted if I would come back to his depart- 
 ment. I returned to New Orleans, down the Mississippi river. 
 He then assigned me to the command of a cavalry brigade at 
 Baton Rouge, but did not have me promoted as he had promised. 
 
 In November following I was mustered out of my colonelcy, 
 along with the major, because my regiment had not re-enlisted 
 enough men to entitle it to a colonel and a major. As a cap- 
 tain of the regular army, I was assigned to duty inspecting 
 troops. At Fort Bridger, in Utah, before the war. Gen. Canby 
 was unfortunate in an unpleasant report being started about him. 
 Capt. Shunk, who wronged me so greatly at West Point, brought 
 to that department a report of that story. Canby heard of it and 
 jumped at the conclusion that I must have brought it there, as I 
 was stationed with him at Port Bridger before the war, he not 
 knowing that Shunk brought it to that department. Canby sent 
 one of his staff officers to tell me if I did not come to him 
 and deny that I had brought that report down there he would 
 not recommend me for promotion. Believing that Canby would 
 have too much sense to send such a message to me by one of his 
 staff, I paid no attention to it, and Canby refused me my right to 
 promotion, at which the officers of the department were indig- 
 nant. Capt. Shunk, feeling that I had been greatly wronged by 
 his indiscretion, in speaking of that matter down there, did not 
 go to Canby and acknowledge that he was the man that brought 
 it there, but resolved to accompany me to Washington City and 
 
THE AUTHOR. 203 
 
 tell the authorities there why Canby had not recommended me 
 for promotion, and thus see himself that 1 was promoted. The 
 first of March, 1865, I asked to be ordered to report to the Adju- 
 tant-General of the United States Army at Washington, D, C. 
 The order was given me, and on the seventh day of that month 
 I left New Orleans and proceeded up the river for Washington. 
 Capt. Shunk accompanied me up the river as far as Morganza, 
 where a telegraphic order from Gen. Canby intercepted him and 
 forced him to return to New Orleans, to prevent him from accom- 
 panying me to Washington and doing what he had intended to 
 do there. 
 
 Prior to this Gen. Ulysses S. Grknt had already gone from 
 Vicksburg and won his glorious victories of Lookout Mountain, 
 and Mission Ridge, in Tennessee, had been made Lieutenant 
 General in the Regular army, and Commander-in chief of all the 
 Union armies, and fought the desperate and bloody battles of the 
 Wilderness, Spottsylvania, Cool Harbor, and had driven Lee into 
 his works at Richmond, proving that everywhere he went victory 
 came to the old flag ; for he never was defeated. He captured 
 and paroled more soldiers than were ever captured by any other 
 general that ever lived. 
 
 When I arrived at Washington Gen. Grant was at City Point 
 besieging Lee, so I went to Gen. Hallack's headquarters and 
 called on Col. John C. Kelton, intending, after some preliminary 
 talk, to tell him that I was then ready to accept a Brigadier-Gen- 
 eralship in the Corps d'Afrique in order to get back into the field 
 with a command, so I could do more fighting for my country. 
 But before I reached that point Kelton provoked and tantalized 
 me into writing out my resignation, placing a pen, ink and 
 paper in front of me, on a stand that he had previously placed 
 there for that purpose. I did not tender it, and was just going 
 to tear it up, when Kelton quickly picked it up off the table and 
 taking it in the next room, in a few moments returned and 
 handed me a certificate, which stated that my resignation had 
 
204 THE AUTHOR. 
 
 been accepted by the President of the United States. He told 
 me that Gen. Halleck had accepted my resignation, and abused 
 him for doing so, saying that Halleck would never accept the 
 resignation of a worthless officer, but would that of a good officer 
 like myself. He seemed very indigant toward Halleck. Having 
 been made to believe that the authorities had, for nearly two 
 years prior to that time, refused to accept resignations from reg- 
 ular officers, I had no idea my resignation, involuntarily written 
 out, would ever be accepted, and never intended that it should 
 be accepted. The next moring I went back to withdraw my 
 resignation, but Kelton tantalized me about it and caused me to- 
 leave the room in anger without doing it. Kelton falsely told 
 Halleck that I had gone away without waiting to learn whether 
 my resignation was accepted or not, and finally had me put in 
 the Army Register of the first of January, 1 866, as having resigned 
 from the army, when my resignation had not been accepted, and 
 never was accepted, and subsequently had false records made in the 
 War Department to try and hide his dishonorable trick. Kelton's 
 motive for his trick and dishonorable conduct was, as he stated, that 
 he had been told that I had been abusing him down in the Depart- 
 ment of the Gulf. That was an unmitigated lie, for I felt kindly 
 towards Kelton and had not been speaking of him in any way ; 
 and he had not sense enough to ask me whether it was true or 
 false, but went on and did me that great wrong by doing that 
 dirty work, having already once defeated my promotion and de- 
 prived the service of a good officer, who had been educated by 
 the Government for service in the Army, who was fresh from 
 the field and battlefield, where his life had been constantly in 
 danger from the enemy's bullets, while Kelton had been out of 
 the way of the bullets, seated on a cushion seat in the War De- 
 partment playing with papers. 
 
 Had some officers who knew all the facts at the time done 
 their duty Kelton would have been dismissed from the Army on 
 a charge of "Conduct unbecoming an officer and a gentlemen," 
 
THE AUTHOR. 205 
 
 for it is no excuse or defense for any officer to lay aside his own 
 honor as an officer, and a gentlemen, to lie and do dishonorable 
 tricks to injure another officer, because he has been told that 
 that officer has been abusing him, whether he has been told it 
 truly or falsely. 
 
 It is to be hoped that no such things will ever occur again in 
 our Army, and to prevent it from ever occurring again is my 
 object in giving these facts. 
 
 I then went home a sadly disappointed man. I arrived at home 
 just in time to join with the people in rejoicing over the 
 surrender of Gen. Robert E. Lee and his army to Gen. Grant, 
 which occurred on the 9th of April, 1865, at Appomattox, Va,, 
 and which was practically the end of the war. All the other 
 surrenders soon followed as a natural consequence of Lee's sur- 
 render. 
 
 EFFORT TO COMPROMISE. 
 
 In February, about six weeks before the surrender of Lee to 
 Grant, President Lincoln took William H. Seward, his Secretary 
 of State, with him on a boat down to City Point, where they 
 asked Jefferson Davis to meet them under a flag of truce to try 
 and see if they could not agree upon a compromise that would 
 stop the war and restore the Union. Mr. Davis refused to meet 
 them, but permitted Alexander H. Stephens, Vice-President of 
 the Confederacy, who had years before the war served one term 
 in Congress with his Whig brother, Mr. Lincoln, to meet them 
 and take along with him some others. Mr. Lincoln wanted them 
 to lay down their arms, return to the Union and take pay for 
 their slaves and let them remain free, as he had declared them 
 to be by the Emancipation Proclamation. It is believed that 
 Mr. Stephens was willing to accept those terms of compromise, 
 but Mr. Davis flatly refused to accept them or any other terms of 
 compromise, doubtless still hoping that they could gain the in- 
 
206 THE AUTHOR. 
 
 dependence of the South. Mr. Lincoln wanting to compromise 
 was calculated to cause Mr. Davis to think that way. 
 
 On the part of Mr. Lincoln it was a mistake to want to com- 
 promise, for il his offer had been accepted the first great question 
 settled by the war would not have been settled : That the Con- 
 stitution could be enforced as the supreme law of the land, even 
 when eleven States tried to prevent it. That question had to 
 be settled and that was the proper time to settle it. 
 
 On the part of Mr. Davis it was a mistake not to accept the 
 offer of compromise, for had he done so they would have received 
 pay for their slaves and would have escaped being conquered. 
 
 Gen. Grant had not been consulted about that proposed com- 
 promise, and when he heard what Lincoln and Seward were 
 doing down there he told Lincoln that there was no occasion for 
 him to want any compromise from them, as they would all have 
 to surrender within a few weeks, Mr. Lincoln was delighted at 
 this good news, which was all realized within ninety days there- 
 after, and the Union was gallantly restored by the army, and 
 great was the rejoicing by the loyal people throughout the land 
 as soon as Lee surrendered to Grant, for they knew that would 
 cause all the rest to surrender. Only five days thereatter, the 
 14th of April, President Lincoln was assassinated, at the age of 
 fifty-six years, by John Wilkes Booth, and our rejoicing was 
 changed to grief 
 
 Booth was a son of the great actor, Junius Brutus Booth, who 
 died before the war, and brother of the still greater actor, Edwin 
 Booth, who was a Union man, and died only last summer. 
 
 The great actor, Joseph Jefferson, and the distinguished actress, 
 Laura Keane, were playing "Our American Cousin" at the time 
 President Lincoln was seated in the lov.'er inside box with his 
 wife, Maj. Rathborne, of the Army, and Miss Harris, daughter 
 of Senator Harris, of New York, when Booth slipped into the 
 box from the rear, and while they were looking intently at the 
 playing on the stage, shot the President in the back of the head 
 
THE AUTHOR. 20/ 
 
 and then forced his way in front of Iiim and jumped out of the 
 box onto the stage, and flourishing a bowie knife on high, 
 shouted, " Sic Semper Tyrannis,'' and then ran off the stage 
 and out the back way into an alley and mounting a horse, in 
 company with a mounted co-conspirator made his escape across 
 the east branch of the Potomac down into Maryland and across 
 the Potomac into Virginia, where Boston Corbett, a Union soldier, 
 shot him in a barn a few days later, from the effects of which he 
 he died in a few days. 
 
 The plan was to shut off the gaslight in the theater so as to 
 enable Booth to escape across the stage and out the back way 
 without being seen, but the conspirator who was assigned to that 
 duty failed to perform it, and as Jefferson and Laura Keane both 
 knew Booth well they recognized him and told who he was, and 
 in that way it was made known that he was the man that assas- 
 sinated President Lincoln. Booth's exclamation was silly for 
 there was no tyranny in Lincoln. 
 
 Sunday, the 30th of April, Lincoln lay in state under the 
 dome of the old State House in Indianapolis. Trains on all 
 the roads carried people to view his corpse. The people went 
 in at the south entrance of the State House, viewed the corpse, 
 and then passed out at the north entrance. It was said at the 
 time that not less than one hundred thousand people viewed the 
 corpse. I passed through and took a good look at it, and still 
 remember how it appeared. It was embalmed, and death had 
 made but little change. His nose was slightly pinched bv death, 
 and his lips were parted just enough to show a very beautiful 
 set of regular teeth. He had a magnificent suit of black hair. 
 I passed the summer in Indiana, and went back to Washington 
 in November. 
 
GHAPTGR 21. 
 
 IN CIVIL LIFE. 
 
 In the Presidential canvass of 1864, on account of his great 
 ability as au orator and a canvasser, and the fact that he was the 
 greatest war Democrat in the State, the Union party, which con- 
 sisted of Republicans and war Democrats, placed my brother, 
 David S. Gooding, at the head of its electoral ticket. In com- 
 pany with Andrew Johnson, who was also a war Democrat, and 
 the candidate of the Union party for Vice-President, he and 
 Johnson, as war Democrats, canvassed Indiana, calling on all 
 Democrats, and everybody else, to stand by the Union, and to 
 vote the Union ticket. ^Accordingly, soon after Johnson was 
 sworn in as President, after the assassination of President 
 Lincoln, he appointed liini United States Marshal for the Dis- 
 trict of Columbia. This office, from Washington down, 
 was always given to a close personal, as well as political, 
 friend of the President. The Marshal was regarded as 
 on the personal staff of the President. He stood by the 
 President at all receptions, and introduced the people to 
 him, and when the President traveled, he traveled with 
 him. He was often consulted by the President on great 
 political questions. The official duties of his office, with the ex- 
 ception of signing his official reports, etc., were performed by 
 his deputies. One of his deputies had charge of the Supreme 
 Court of the United States. That position my brother asked me 
 to accept. I refused, but on being urged by him, and thinking 
 that it would give me a good chance to hear legal questions 
 argued by the greatest lawyers of the land, I finally accepted. I 
 had taken Blackstone's commentaries to the frontier with me 
 before the war, and commenced the study of law, as a matter of 
 
THE AUTHOR. 209 
 
 general information. Sitting at the Marshal's desk, and hearing 
 legal questions argued by the ablest lawyers of the Republic, was 
 a pretty good law school, and on that, and with what reading I 
 did, I applied for and was admitted to the bar of the Supreme 
 Court of the District of Columbia. I then practiced law in 
 Washington. I got just enough practice, civil and criminal, to 
 give me an idea of what tlie practice was. While there I was 
 made a Brigadier-General, U. S. Vols., to date from the 13th, day 
 of March, 1865; and on the recommendation of General U. S. 
 Grant, I was made a Major-General by Brevet of United States 
 Volunteers, "-For gallant conduct in the assaults on the enemy s 
 works at Port Hudson, in i86j^ and gallafit and distinguished con- 
 duct throughout the Red river campaign in iS6^."' 
 
 A young lawyer by the name of Stewart, from Rushville, Indi- 
 ana, one day came to me and proposed that we, and some others, 
 hold a meeting in Indianapolis and start a Presidential boom for 
 Gen. Grant. This was before the politicians had begun to boom 
 him for that office. Stewart proposed that I should make the 
 speech on the occasion, and wind it up by placing Grant in 
 nomination for the Presidency. I agreed to do so. Stewart then 
 went to Grant, and told him what we were going to do. Grant 
 agreed to it, but suggested that Stewart had better get my brother 
 David to make the speech, as he was a good speaker and a politi- 
 cian, and I had never been anything but an army man, and prob- 
 ably could not make the speech. Stew^art insisted that he wanted 
 an army man to make the speech, and that 1 would be able to 
 make it. So Grant agreed that I should make it. Stewart then 
 suggested that he and Grant call oa me and talk with me about 
 it. Grant told him that he was going to attend the trial of John 
 H. Surratt, charged with having been in conspiracy to assassinate 
 Lincoln, one day, and that they would then call on me at my 
 office in the City Hall, but would say nothing about it then, and 
 when I should subsequently call on him he would talk to me 
 about it. Grant and Stewart did call on me during the Surratt 
 
2IO THE AUTHOR. 
 
 trial, but found me in front of the City Hall, where we had some 
 talk, but nothing relating to his boom. Stewart came to me 
 afterward and told me that it was all right with the General, and 
 for me to go up to his headquarters and talk to him about it. I 
 told my brother David what I was going to do, and he promptly 
 informed me that I could not make good enough speech to do 
 that, and, besides, that he was afraid President Johnson would 
 get after him about it, as I was his brother and Johnson and 
 Grant were unfriendly at that time. Fearing that I would make 
 a failure in trying to make the speech, I concluded to wait for 
 Stewart to come to see me again, as I did not know where he 
 was stopping, and then tell him that I doubted my ability to 
 make the speech, and for him to explain it to the General, and 
 tell him that I would help the boom quietly. As Stewart never 
 called on me any more, I concluded that he and Grant had given 
 up the idea, so I never went to see the General about it. I have 
 since learned that Grant expected me, and, as I did not come, 
 told, Stewart that they would drop that, and he would put him 
 in the army, which he did soon after. Later the politicians in 
 both parties began to want Grant to run as their candidate. 
 Before the war he was a democrat, and during the war 
 was supposed to be what was called a war Democrat. 
 Some of the Indiana Republican politicians feared that they 
 would not be able to carry that close State even for Grant, 
 if he ran as their candidate, without the assistance of David 
 S. Gooding, who was the greatest war democrat of that State. 
 Whetlier the war Democrats were going back to their old 
 party, now that the war was over, or were going to continue to 
 act with the Republicans was a very important matter to the 
 latter. 
 
 Some of the Indiana Republican politicians were anxious to 
 learn whether Judge Gooding would help them to carry Indiana 
 for Grant. Instead of asking him, they hit on the plan of sound- 
 ing me, thinking that I, being his younger brother, would reflect 
 
THE AUTHOR. 21 I 
 
 his opinions. So some of them got me in the room of Gen. John 
 A. Logan at Williard's Hotel one evening. Logan laid down on 
 the sofa, and began to talk about Grant, and saying that if he did 
 declare himself pretty soon and tell whether he was a Republican 
 or not, little Phil. Sheridan would beat him with them, and so 
 on, while the others watched my countenance to see how I took 
 it. They concluded from the expression of my countenance that 
 I was for Grant, although I said nothing, and therefore concluded 
 that Judge Gooding would help them, but were very much sur- 
 prised when the campaign came around and I supported Grant 
 and my brother supported his Democratic competitor, Horatio 
 Seymour. 
 
 Feeling that I would like to participate in the canvass, if I 
 could make a good enough speech, I studied what I supposed 
 would be the proper thing to say, but did not reduce it to writ- 
 ing, but got it well fixed in my memory without it I told a 
 man at Greenfield that I wanted to go to an out township, and 
 find out by trial if I could make a good enough speech to be de- 
 livered in the Court House in Greenfield; atd I wanted him to go 
 with me, and to listen to me, and tell me whether it was good 
 enough to be delivered there. 
 
 He took me out to the little village of Cleveland, and there in 
 the school house 1 made my first political speech. As we rode 
 home in a buggy that night, he remained silent, and from that I 
 thought he was going to condemn my speech. I finally asked 
 him what he thought of it. He quietly said to me: "You will 
 do to speak in the Court House." 
 
 The next Thursday night I spoke in the Court House, and my 
 friends told me that I would do to speak anywhere. So I went 
 to New York, and the National Republican Committee sent me 
 to canvass California for Grant and Colfax. In that canvass, the 
 first in my life, I made a very fine reputation as a political 
 speaker. I was accorded that by Hon. Henry Egerton, Cali- 
 fornia's greatest orator. I spoke along with him. I came by it 
 
212 THE AUTHOR. 
 
 honestly, for in Indiana my father's family had been called a 
 family of orators. 
 
 I went to California by way of the ocean, crossing the Isthmus 
 of Panama, and returned overland to Washington. I stopped 
 two days in Salt I.ake City, and had an interview with Brigham 
 Young, the head of the IVIormon Church. I stopped in Indiana, 
 and took my mother and sister \'ira on to see the capitol of our 
 country. 
 
 We all went to Grant's Inaugural Ball. My mother was said 
 to have been the finest looking ola lady at the ball. Gen. Grant sent 
 word to me to bring my mother and introduce her to him, and 
 be of his party there. I left that to my brother David, and went 
 to looking after Miss Minnie Chandler, the good and noble 
 daughter of the very distinguished Senator Zachariah Chandler. 
 She married Eugene Hale, now a distinguished Senator from 
 Maine. 
 
 President Grant requested a Senator to say to me that he would 
 place me back in the army if I would go. The Senator entrusted 
 that to another, who betrayed his trust. 
 
 President Johnson had been lied out of appointing me a 
 Colonel in the regular army, after he had fully made up his mind 
 to do so, as he had been told by officers that I had not been 
 treated right and had not received justice. An officer who 
 wanted to prevent me from receiving that appointment, went to 
 the President and told him that I did not want it, that I wanted 
 to remain in civil life and participate in politics. President 
 Johnson said to him ; "Go and bring him to me immediately, 
 and ] will find out from him whether he will accept it or not." 
 He was a stranger to me, and came to me while I was walking 
 rapidly and said something to me in a low. tone of voice that I 
 did not understand, and immediately walked away and then went 
 back and falsely told the President that I had refused to come 
 and see him about it. The President immediately sent another 
 name to the Senate for that Colonelcy. 
 
THE AUTHOR. 213 
 
 President Grant, on learning these facts, investigated all the 
 facts in my case and my military record, and declared that it 
 wonld be no more than justice to me to make me Brigadier Gen- 
 eral in the regular army, and directed his private secretary, Gen, 
 Horace Porter, to go to my residence, in Washington, and tell me 
 that he wanted to put me back in the regular army as a Briga- 
 dier-General. The secretary entrusted that to an army officer, who 
 betrayed his trust, because I gave him an unwelcome look when 
 he came to my room. I gave him that look because I thought 
 he had not treated me right previously. He also sent word by 
 two other men, that if I would come to see him at the White 
 House he would appoint me a Brigadier-General, who betrayed 
 their trust. 
 
 About this time Gen. McClellan heard how they were trying 
 to beat me out of it, and said he hoped Grant would give that 
 to me. 
 
 While Grant was trying to get it to me mean, men made me 
 believe that he had gone back on me, and I left Washington and 
 went back to Indiana. 
 
 On Decoration day I saw President Grant walking about the 
 grounds at Arlington, alone with his little twelve-year-old 
 daughter, who subsequently became the most distinguished belle 
 Washington has ever had — the belle of the White House, — the 
 beautiful and talented Miss Nellie Grant, an honor to her great 
 father; and felt like going to him and talking with him, but did 
 not. Had I obeyed the prompting of my own heart on that occa- 
 sion, and gone to Grant, he would have explained it all to me, 
 and the mean men could not have played their mean tricks on 
 him and me, and all that has happened since would not have 
 happened. 
 
 Grant then directed his private secretary to write to an army 
 officer, who was on duty in Indianapolis, to tell me to come to 
 him, in the White House, and he would appoint me a Brigadier- 
 General. The wife of that officer had known me at West Point, 
 
2 14 I'HE AUTHOR. 
 
 and told her husband to invite me to dine with them, and let 
 her have the pleasure of delivering that letter to me. A young 
 lady, who wanted to marry me, heard of it and told her father 
 about it, and he told her not to let me know anything about it, 
 for if she did I would get it and go into the army and she would 
 not be able to marry me. So she sent a young lady friend of 
 hers to ask the wife of that officer to withhold the letter and its 
 contents from me, because she wanted to marry me and keep me 
 at home with her. The wife of the officer withheld the letter 
 and its contents from me, and her husband dishonorably permit- 
 ted it. 
 
 Later, Grant instructed his private secretary to write to 'an 
 ordnance officer, who was in command of the Arsenal at Indian- 
 apolis, to tell me if I would come to him that he would appoint 
 me a Brigadier-General. That officer had an old maid sister 
 living with him at the Arsenal, and he and his wife agreed that 
 they would not let me have that letter or its contents unless I 
 would let that old maid sister of his share the Brigadiership with 
 me in the army. So they invited me to dine with them, out at 
 the Arsenal ; and the old maid sister looked sweet eyes at me 
 with all her might, but as I did not respond to her, they dishon- 
 orably withheld the letter and its contents from me. 
 
 In 1870 my brother David ran for Congress in a district having 
 more than two thousand Republican majority, he being a Demo- 
 crat. My brother Clay, a cultured and accomplished orator, who 
 distinguished himself for coolness and gallantry as an officer in 
 an Illinois regiment, at the battle of Parker's Cross Roads, Tenn., 
 during our late civil war, and who has since, as Chief Justice of 
 Arizona, proven himself a great jurist, at the same time was run- 
 ning for Congress in another district containing two thousand 
 Democratic majority, he being a Republican. They were both 
 State Senators. My mother said if the boys could only change 
 districts, they could both go to Congress. Clay was defeated, but 
 David was elected by about thirty majority, but was counted out 
 
THE AUTHOR. 215 
 
 by four majority. He contested the right to the seat, but was 
 unjustly refused it by a strictly party vote in the House. 
 
 In 1872, dissatisfied Republicans organized the Liberal Repub- 
 lican party, and nominated Horace Greeley for the Presidency. 
 The Democratic party endorsed that nomination, but Grant was 
 re-elected. I voted the Democratic ticket, and thus found myself 
 back in my old Democratic party. 
 
 On account of his vigorous support of the war for the Union, 
 Oliver P. Morton, then still a young man, only ten years my 
 senior, was called the great War Governor of Indiana, and was 
 afterward a Senator from Indiana. Immediately after the elec- 
 tion in 1872, Morton went to Grant at the White House and ex- 
 plained to him how I happened to support Greeley instead of 
 him, and said to him, "As his record is good, do not let that ruin 
 him, for I know that his heart is with the loyal people, and that 
 he was only trying to help his brother in his race for Congress." 
 President Grant took the same view of it that j\Iortou did, and 
 determined to renew his efforts to put me back in the army as a 
 Brigadier General. So a short time before Gen. Canby was going 
 out to assume command in Oregon, President Grant sent for him 
 and told him that he had heard that he was going to stop in 
 Indianapolis to see some relations of his wife, and that he wanted 
 him to see me and explain to me that he had never gone back on 
 me, and that I must not allow the course I liad taken in the last 
 canvass to keep me away from him, but to come to him at the 
 White House and he would appoint me a Brigadier Geneial. 
 Gen. Canby wrote this to his relation, who met me on the street 
 one day and said to me: "They want to put you back in the 
 army." To which I said; "I shall not want to go back unless I 
 can get something good." He replied : " When ) on hear what it is 
 you will want it.'' I looked at him inquiringly, as much a.*; to say, 
 what is it, and he said: "I will let him explain it to you and then you 
 will know that it is reliable. I will write you when he conies." 
 From this I expected him to w^rite to me an invitation to meet 
 
2l6 THE AUTHOR. 
 
 Gen. Canby at his house when the General should come. I never 
 received any letter trom him, but saw in the Indianapolis Journal 
 an announcement that Gen. Canby was in the city. I waited a 
 day or two for a letter from his relation, and as I received none, 
 concluded that Canby had told him that he did not want to see 
 me. But in spite of that, I made up my mind to go out and see 
 him and find out if he had any message for me from President 
 (Trant. I intended to go the next day, but that morning I saw in 
 the Journal that Gen. Canby had left the city and gone on to 
 Oregon. 
 
 During the war a Northern man, who was secretly a seces- 
 sionist and sympathized with the South, and secretly did all he 
 could against the Union cau.se, was called a Copperhead, after 
 the venomous copperhead snake, meaning that he was a venom- 
 ous snake in the grass, politically, seeking to secretly sting the 
 Union cause. Some of them, however, were bold about it and 
 were thiown into prison to keep them from getting up a rebellion 
 in the North. The Copperheads were in a secret military society 
 called the Knights of the Golden Circle. The Copperheads were 
 disloyal. About the time Gen. Canby arrrived in Indianapolis 
 two Copperheads, who hated me on account of my loyalty, came 
 up behind me and one of them said: "We are not going to let 
 you get that good thing from Grant; if you attempt to go out to 
 see Canby you will be lynched." I paid no attention to them ; 
 did not even look around to see who they were, and forgot what 
 was said almost as soon as it was spoken. I was not deterred 
 from going to see Canby by the Copperheads, but have already 
 given the reasons why I did not go to see the General. 
 
 President Grant heard that the copperheads had prevented me 
 from going out to see Canby, and was very indignant about it, 
 and declared that he would see that they did not prevent him 
 from giving that to me. Several months after I had forgotten all 
 about Canl)y's having been in Indianapolis, President Grant 
 decided to go to Greenfield with a special train, with one car for 
 
THE AUTHOR. 2 1/ 
 
 soldiers dressed in citizens clothing and armed with revolvers, to 
 prevent the copperheads from interfering with my coming to 
 him. He was going to take me with him on the train, and ten- 
 der me the Brigadier-Generalship, and take me to Washington 
 with him, and there give it to me He told Morton what he was 
 going to do, and requested him to see that I was fully informed, 
 so I would be ready for him when he came. Morton gave it all 
 to his private secretary, and directed him to give it to me. He 
 betrayed his trust, and wrote it to an extremely mean enemy of 
 mine at Greenfield, who withheld the correct information from 
 me and my friends. A short time before Grant came, a man 
 came up behind me and played the whispering trick on me, 
 making some reference to the coming of Grant with his special 
 train, but in such a low whisper that it dropped off my memory 
 the very moment it was heard and never came back. The morn- 
 ing of the day he was to come, I was told in a very mild voice 
 that he was coming and that he would want to see me, but at the 
 same I was told what caused me to think that my enemies at 
 Greenfield would cause unpleasantness at the depot, and not 
 knowing that Grant would have the soldiers with him, moved by 
 a sudden impulse, I went to the station and took the morning 
 train for Indianapolis, intending to see the President there. In 
 the station there, I was told that nobody would be allowed to see 
 him there, as they feared that there would be too great a crowd. 
 I could not find out just when he would arrive, but had received 
 a slight impression that he might stop a while at the Bates 
 House. So late in the afternoon I was standing on Illinois street, 
 looking over at the Bates House and wondering if Grant was 
 over there, and was Just going to go over and find out when 
 some man came up in rear of me in the crowd where I was 
 standing, and, in an intensely friendly voice, said to me: "Gen. 
 Grant and his party are now down at the depot, and you go right 
 down there now and you can get with them there." The sound 
 of the voice was so intensely friendly that I did not doubt its 
 
2l8 THE AUTHOR. 
 
 sincerity, and immediately went down to the station and hunted 
 all around for the President and his party, but could not see any 
 of them. I then looked all around to find his special train, but 
 could not find it either in the station or outside of it, and there- 
 fore believed that it had not come. 
 
 There was but one train in sight, and that was the train for 
 Greenfield, and it was just going to start, so I jumped on it and 
 went out home, and in that way missed the President. 
 
 I have since learned that Grant was at the Bates House, and 
 expecting me to come there to meet him as I did not meet him 
 in Greenfield, at the very time I was standing on Illinois street 
 and the intensely friendly voice told me that he was down at the 
 depot. I now know that was a treacherous voice, and that the 
 man to whom it belonged has since acknowledged that he was 
 incited by envy to tell me that lie and play that trick on me. 
 
 As I heard no more about it, I soon dropped into my usual 
 gloomy state of mind and forgot all about it. Grant had stopped 
 and shook hands with the people at Greenfield, but as I did not 
 meet him there or at Indianapolis, went on to Galena, his old home, 
 and then returned to Washington by a different route. He was 
 told a lie. He was told that I had been fully informed and had 
 avoided him, because I did not want the appointment. There 
 never was a greater lie told than that, for I would have given the 
 world to have received that Brigadier-Generalship from Presi- 
 dent Grant. Justice to Gen. Canby requires me to say that I have 
 since learned to a certainty that he was very anxious for me to 
 get the Brigadiership and was very much disappointed that I did 
 not come out to see him; and that he made his relation promise 
 him that he would go out to Greenfield and tell me all about it. 
 He did not come out to Greenfield to tell me about it, as he had 
 promised Canby he would, and even when I met him on the 
 street in Indianapolis he did not say even one word to me about 
 it. He betrayed his trust outrageously. 
 
 I thought of going back to California to locate, but my brother 
 
THE AUTHOR. 219 
 
 Clay urged me to locate in St. Louis, as it was sure to be the 
 future great city of the continent, and as I felt that I wanted to 
 be near my mother, who was growing old, I located there instead 
 of going to California. 
 
 Among my old friends in Indiana, I am proud to number Ben- 
 jamin Harrison, ex-President of America; Schuyler Colfax, Vice- 
 President of America, under Grant's first administration ; Henry 
 S. Lane, American Senator, and also, ex-Governor Isaac P. Gray. 
 I also desire to particularly mention my friend, Gen. Milton S. 
 Robinson, a gallant officer in the Union army during our late 
 civil war, an ex-Congressman, and, at the time of his death, 
 Judge of the Court of Appeals in Indiana, as a gentleman of 
 great ability, and the very highest sense of honor. I also desire 
 to pay the tribute of my grateful heart to that noble patriot, John 
 Q. Hatfield, who saved my life from the copperheads at the 
 Knightstown Fair, and was subsequently murdered by them, by 
 secret poison in his food, on account of it. And I would also be 
 recreant to my own heart if I did also mention my good friend, 
 James H. Hunt, editor and proprietor of the Cambrige Reveille, 
 a cousin to my mother, in whose office I learned to set type when 
 I was a boy. His untimely death removed from this life a thor- 
 ough gentleman, who was handsome in person, brave as a lion, 
 talented and brilliant. 
 
 My brother David was regarded as the greatest Democratic 
 orator in the State. Gen. James Shields, who was a hero of two 
 wars and an American Senator from three different States, told 
 me that he had never seen my brother David's equal before a 
 popular audience but once, and that man was the great Stephen A. 
 Douglas. A prominent member of Lincoln's cabinet told me 
 that he had spoken with the finest public speakers in the coun- 
 try, and that none of them were equal to my brother David, that 
 he could beat them all on the stump. 
 
GfiAFTGR 22. 
 
 IN vST. LOUIS. 
 
 In St. Louis, where I knew but few people, I hung out my sign 
 as an attorney-at-law, and was there some time before I met any 
 one with whom I had ever had any particularacquaintance. One 
 day, however, by chance, in front of the post office, I met Gen. 
 John S. Marmaduke, late of the Southern army, who had been 
 my class-mate at West Point, and treated me so meanly there. 
 At his invitation we went and lunched together. A few days 
 after he called at my hotel and asked me to come and take a room 
 in connection with his own, so we could be together. This I 
 did, forgiving him for his meanness to me at West Point, and we 
 lived together as bachelors for four years. 
 
 On changing our location we drew cuts for who should have 
 the front room. The choice was against him and he had to take 
 the back room. In a day or two he noticed that a plaster cast of 
 Abraham Lincoln was on the mantelpiece in his room, and a 
 plaster bust of Jefferson Davis was on the mantelpiece in my 
 room. He called to me and told me that I had better bring Davis 
 into his room and take Lincoln into my room. On doing so I 
 discovered a decided resemblance between Lincoln and Davis in 
 the upper part of their faces and called his attention to it. He 
 looked at them carefully, and agreed that there was a decided re- 
 semblance between them in the upper part of their faces. 
 
 While we were living together an invitation to attend a county 
 fair in Illinois was extended to Jefferson Davis, ex-President of 
 the Confederacy, by the manager of the fair. The war prejudice 
 of the people there caused the managers to withdraw the invita- 
 tion. This caused great excitement and severe criticism in the 
 newspapers, resulting in a duel between two St. Louis editors 
 
THE AUTHOR. 221 
 
 who had served in opposite armies during the war — Maj. Emery 
 Foster, of the National army, and Maj. John N. Edwards, of the 
 Confederate army. Mr. Davis was then invited to attend the 
 county fair at De Soto, Missouri. I went with Marmaduke to De 
 Soto, where we heard Mr. Davis make a speech to the people 
 which pleased me very much. 
 
 It was substantially a Union speech, and that was why it 
 pleased me so much. He said : "Let State-craft do what it may 
 the people of the great Mississippi Valley, from the frozen 
 regions of the North to the genial clime of the Sunny 
 South are one and will remain so forever." 
 
 Of course he meant that the slopes would go with the valley. 
 I looked upon it as an indirect admission that he knew that 
 secession was not right and that he had only been playing at a 
 game of State- craft. 
 
 Sometime after he had spoken Mr. Davis was standing alone 
 and nobody was in sight except two Southern men some distance 
 from him. I started to go to him and introduce myself and be 
 polite to him, when he clenched his fist and drew back as though 
 he was going to strike me. I was very much surprised and 
 astonished for I had not the remolest idea that he knew who I 
 was, or why he should want to strike me when I wanted to be 
 polite to him. The two men saw the situation and immediately 
 ran in between us and stopped Mr. Davis. They knew who I 
 was, although they were not personally acquainted with me, and 
 told him that I had been invited there and had as much rio-ht 
 
 o 
 
 there as he had. Still in a low voice he asked them to separate 
 before him suddenly and let him get one blow ahead of me, and 
 if the fight was not going right for him to separate us. I heard 
 that and prepared to receive him, and waited for him to come, but 
 he suddenly changed his mind, to the surprise of his two friends, 
 and walked away. He was in bad health at the time. 
 
 We were afterwards introduced at the hotel by Marmaduke, 
 who, hoping to mollify him towards me, told him that I was a 
 
222 THE AUTHOR. 
 
 graduate of West Point. Mr. Davis being a graduate of West 
 Point himself. He afterwards explained to his friends why he 
 had acted that way towards me. He said while he was speaking 
 he saw me paying very strict attention, and from my appearance 
 he knew that I was an officer, and from the curiosity with which 
 I looked at him he knew that I was not a Southern officer, and 
 that my presence there had caused him to say what he did about 
 State-craft, and he was afraid if it was published it would injure 
 him with his Southern friends. His Southern friends prevented 
 it from being published, and I said nothing about it. 
 
 From there we escorted Mr. Davis to St. Louis. I saw him in 
 his room at the Southern Hotel and talked with him, or rather 
 listened to his talk. When he left for the South I was the last 
 man to bid him good-bye. He grasped my hand firmly, and said 
 to me most cordially : "God bless you, God bless you, God bless 
 you." When Jefferson Davis held on to my hand with a cordial 
 grasp, and earnestly called on God to bless me, a National officer, 
 three times, I felt that we had clasped hands across the bloody 
 chasm, the war, and the Union was restored sure enough, not- 
 withstanding the duel between the two belligerant editors, and 
 under the inspiration of that glorious feeling, I wrote the follow- 
 ing patriotic song : 
 
THE AUTHOR. 22^ 
 
 America ! home of the free ; 
 
 Treads thy soil no slave ! 
 Dear land of liberty, 
 Thy sons are all brave. 
 
 Wave on ! Wave on ! 
 The old Flag forever. 
 
 No foe shall tread thy soil, 
 
 Nor alien thee slave ! 
 No tyrant thee shall spoil, 
 For thy sons are brave. 
 
 Wave on ! Wave on ! 
 The old Flag forever. 
 
 Happy land of the free, * 
 
 Thy stars are all bright ; 
 
 My heart I give to thee. 
 Guard thy sons the right. 
 Wave on ! Wave on ! 
 The old Flag forever. 
 
 These words were set to strong martial music by Prof. Alfred 
 
 G. Robyn, of St. Louis, and a few copies printed for circulation 
 
 among my personal friends. It was sung before the reunion of 
 
 the Army of the Tennessee, in the People's Theater, and brought 
 
 the house down, and was encored. It has never yet been placed 
 
 on sale. 
 
 shp:ridan's ride. 
 
 At this reunion of the Army of the Tennessee were Generals 
 Sheridan, Sherman, Hazen, and others who distinguished them- 
 selves during the war. The two greatest features of that patriotic 
 occasion were the splendid singing of my song, Gooding's 
 "America," by Joseph Sailer, soloist and a chorus led by Philip 
 Branson, and the recitation of "Sheridan's Ride," by Charles 
 Pope, the actor and the proprietor of Pope's Theater, in that city. 
 
224 THE AUTHOR. 
 
 The poem is descriptive of Sheridan's rapid ride of twenty miles 
 from Winchester, Va., to get to the battlefield of Cedar Creek 
 and turn a defeat into a glorious victory. On that occasion Pope 
 proved himself a great recitationist. As he recited the poem the 
 first time he mentioned the name of Sheridan the soldiers and 
 citizens present, packing the house to overflowing, greeted it with 
 a vigorous cheer. And when he mentioned it next, saying 
 "Sheridan only fifteen miles away," the cheer was louder, and 
 when he said " Sheridan only ten miles away," it was louder stilly 
 and when he said " Sheridan only five miles away," the cheers 
 were still louder and longer, and when, turning and pointing to- 
 ward Sheridan, in all the power and eloquence of his voice he 
 said, " Sheridan into the Fight," the audience sprang to their 
 feet and in thunder tones sent up tremendous cheer after cheer, 
 till I thought they never would stop; and, patriotic reader, it 
 would have done your soul good to have been there and heard 
 those tremendous cheers, and in the midst of all of it seen Sheri- 
 dan spring to his feet and cordially grasp Pope by the hand, and 
 then heard the tremendous cheers that went up and witnessed the 
 tremendous enthusiasm of that patriotic audience. 
 
 Soon after I went over to St. Louis, President Grant wrote to a 
 distinguished General in that city to see me and tell me to come 
 to the White House to him and he would appoint me a Brigadier 
 General. That General met me on the street and gave me a very 
 cordial invitation to call at his ofiice, and also at his residence, 
 but said nothing to me about Grant's letter. He, however, showed 
 it to an ex- army officer and requested him to tell me about it. 
 That ex-officer told another ex-officer with whom I was living at 
 the time to tell me, but his envy was so great that he could not 
 tell me, and went to trying to have me secretly murdered by 
 poisoning to keep me out of it. That envious and treacherous 
 character was the meanest Marmaduke. Later President Grant 
 wrote to me one of the very finest letters that was ever written 
 by any man and enclosed it in a letter to the same General to whom 
 
THE AUTHOR. 22 5 
 
 he had previously written, directing him to deliver it to me. He 
 showed it to several other men instead of delivering it to me, 
 and the fact that he had it became known to nearly everybody 
 but me. He had a marriageable daughter at his house, and a 
 young Brigadier in the Regular Army was considered a good 
 catch for any young lady, and I had not called, notwithstanding 
 he had invited me to call. But in spite of these facts, he made 
 up his mind to deliver that letter to me and brought it with him 
 to do so to a Camp Fire of the Grand Army of the Republic that 
 was held in Turner Hall one night. He showed the letter to 
 several of the comrades and told them if my speech in response 
 to the toast, "Loyal Women," suited him he was going to deliver 
 it to me, and if it did not suit him he was not going to deliver it 
 to me. My speech suited him and all the rest of them very much, 
 with the exception of one expression I used, and that was: "Of 
 our war, death to its prejudices and immortality to all its glorious 
 memories.'' This patriotic sentiment offended him very much, 
 and he got up and replied to me, denying that there was any war 
 prejudice, when he was full of it and it was oozing out of him at 
 every pore of his skin. He did not deliver the letter to me and 
 did not give me any information concerning it. All the other 
 comrades followed his example and gave me no information con- 
 cerning that letter or its contents, notwithstanding I was their 
 comrade. Later he was going to move away from St. Louis and 
 played the whispering trick on me. He came out to the Fair 
 Grounds, and in the grand stand at the race track took a seat 
 some distance from me. I w^ent and took a seat alongside of him 
 and began to talk to him about Grant. A man came and said to 
 him, '' General, some friends of yours want to see you right away, 
 over here." As he was walking away from me he said to me, 
 back over his left shoulder, in a very low voice : " I have a letter 
 for you from Grant." I w-ent to where his office had been and 
 found that he was not there and concluded that he had moved 
 very suddenly. In a few days I heard that he was still in the 
 
226 THE AUTHOR. 
 
 city, and went to his residence in the evening, but there learned 
 that he had moved away from the city. I was greatly disap- 
 pointed, and the gloom that spread over my mind caused me to 
 forget all about it. 
 
 Marmaduke tried to get me to admit that secession was right, 
 and I refused to do so, and told him that it was wrong. He then 
 told his Southern friends that I was not a friend to the Southern 
 people, and excited their war prejudice against me and got them 
 to withhold from me all information concerning the intention of 
 Grant to appoint me a Brigadier. Later a Union man who 
 owned a newspaper, but also owed for it, was going to explain it 
 all to me in a way that I would fully understand it and would not 
 forget it, and would act on it and go and get it. But a man from 
 California came to that city and said I had applied a certain offen- 
 sive expression to the Southern people in one of my speeches in 
 that State when I was canvassing it in 1868. That was a lie. I 
 had never applied that term to the Southern people, but the lie 
 suited the purpose of a Southern Colonel who wanted an organ 
 to advocate him for Congress. This was Col. Slayback. He 
 went to Pulitzer and got him to promise not to tell me about it 
 on condition that he would raise him money enough to pay off" 
 his mortgage on his newspaper, the Post-Dispatch. Slayback 
 then went around among the Southern merchants and told them 
 that I had applied that offensive term to the Southerners, and 
 this excited their Southern prejudice against me and got them to 
 put up twenty thousand dollars to prevent me from getting the 
 Brigadiership. He got Pulitzer and another man to play the whis- 
 pering trick on me on the train, so I could not hear them, and then 
 Pulitzer to go to President Grant at the White House and tell 
 him he had explained it all to me and that I had told him that I 
 did not want it. That was all a lie. As the Southerners built a 
 Club House above the city on the bank of the river and tried to 
 get me up there to push me into the river and drown me. Pulitzer 
 got the money and demanded twenty thousand dollars more of 
 
THE AUTHOR. 22/ 
 
 Slayback on penalty of exposing him and all the rest of them to 
 me and helping me to put them through under the law, and got 
 the additional money, making forty thousand in all, and in that 
 way got the foundation of his present fortune. He is now rich, 
 owning the Post-Dispatch of St. Louis and the New York World. 
 Slayback was supported by the Post-Dispatch for Congress, but 
 was defeated and finally was killed in the editorial room of that 
 paper by its managing editor, John A. Cockerill, who shot him 
 through the heart. 
 
 Different motives prevented men from telling me I could get 
 that Brigadiership. The Southerners would not tell me because 
 I would not admit that secession was right, when I knew it to be 
 wrong. And the loyal men would not tell me about it because 
 I was living with a Southern general. 
 
 At Greenfield poor John Crush, a Union man, who had known 
 me from my childhood, was murdered by a copperhead to pre- 
 vent him from telling me about it, and the fact that he was 
 murdered was concealed from me. 
 
 In St. Louis, Maj. Stark, a Southern ofiicer, and poor Max 
 Mierson were murdered to keep them from telling me all about 
 it. And all of this reminds me that war prejudice began to 
 pursue me the first fall of the war. Sargeant John Mix. of the 
 2d Dragoons, was stationed at Fort Laramie when the war came 
 on and got a leave of absence and came to Gen. McClellan's 
 headquarters in Washington City and reported to the general 
 how all the officers at P'ort Laramie stood on the Union question. 
 Mix told him that I, the youngest officer at the post, was stand- 
 ing up manfully for the Union against the old officers and was 
 eager to fight for the old flag. On the report of Mix and Sar- 
 gent Miller, who came in with him, which was confirmed by 
 Capt. Starr, of the 2d Dragoons. Gen. McClellan struck the 
 name of Capt. John McNab from the roll of the Army for dis- 
 loyalty. McNab was disloyal and everybody at the post knew it. 
 There were three classes of officers in the Army at that time : 
 
228 THE AUTHOR. 
 
 First, those who were truly loyal and eager to fight for the 
 Union ; second, those that were disloyal and ready to fight against 
 it for their States; third, those that were disloyal, but wanted to 
 remain in the Army and hang on to their salaries, and get duty 
 where they would not have to fight for the Union. There were 
 a few Soutliern officers who were Union men at heart, but went 
 .at the last moment with their kindred and their States. Gen. 
 Tlobert E. Lee, and Gen. James Longstreet, and Gen. Bernard E. 
 Bee were supposed to be that kind. 
 
 Gen. McClellan's policy was to strike all disloyal officers who 
 did not resign and go South from the rolls of the Army and then 
 let them go South. 
 
 President. Lincoln's policy was the reverse, to let them hold 
 their positions to keep them from helping the South. It did 
 not occur to his mind that they might help the South by sending 
 information to it. 
 
 When I arrived at Washington with the troops from Utah 
 Gen. McClellan inquired of the other officers who called to pay 
 their respects why I did not come along with them. They told 
 him that I did not happen to be at the hotel when they started 
 to come to him. The real reason was that some of them were 
 disloyal and they were afraid that when that subject came up 
 that I would tell on them right before him. I called to pay my 
 respects to the General, but each time he was across the Potomac 
 looking after the Army of the Potomac, that he was then organ- 
 izing. From what he had heard of me McClellan said I would 
 make a fighting general, and therefore decided to make me a 
 Brieadier-General of United States Volunteers, and sent his 
 Chief Engineer to Willard's Hotel one evening to tell me to 
 come to his headquarters and he would give me that appointment. 
 His Chief Engineer came, but did not deliver his message. His 
 excuse was that I had never called on him and did not come and 
 shake hands with him as soon as he entered the rotunda. I went 
 to him and shook hands with him just as soon as he had gotten 
 
THE AUTHOR. 229 
 
 through greeting some other officers to whom he turned before 
 I could greet him. His real reason was envy. He did not like 
 the idea of a young officer, whose age was only about one-half 
 of his age, receiving the same rank that he held. What lying- 
 report he made to Gen. McClellan I have never heard. 
 
 When Edwin M. Stanton was appointed Secretary of War he 
 and Gen. McClellan received the officers of the Regular Army. 
 We simply marched by them and shook hands with them. The 
 General gave me a very welcome look and a very cordial grasp 
 of the hand. 
 
 The General soon sent his Adjutant-General to me at Willard's 
 one evening with the same message that he had sent by his 
 Chief Engineer. He did not deliver the message, but simply 
 said : "Will be glad to see you at headquarters," but did not say 
 who would be glad to see me there. I called there one afternoon 
 and the General was out, and I never went back. His noble 
 wife, who was a tower of strength to the Union cause, then re- 
 quested a lady friend of her's, who knew me well, to bring me 
 to call on her New Year's Day, intending herself to tell me to 
 go to the General's headquarters and he would make me a Brig- 
 adier. The lady told what she was going to do, and some old 
 officers, who were very envious of so young an officer receiving 
 a Brigadiership and thought that rank ought to be reserved for 
 the old officers, went to the lady and got her to excuse herself 
 from seeing me that day and not to take me to call on ]\Irs. 
 McClellan. At that time I did not know of the arrangement of 
 Mrs. McClellan and that lady and the trick those old officers 
 played. 
 
 At that time Capt. McNab was trying to be restored to the 
 Army, and the Adjutant-General of the United States Army, 
 Lorenzo Thomas, directed Col. Julius P. Garesche, who was an 
 Assistant Adjutant General, to see me and inquire as to the loy- 
 alty of Capt. McNab. Garesche sent an invitation to me to come 
 to his residence, which I did, one evening, and after our inter- 
 
230 THE AUTHOR. 
 
 view he directed me to go to the Adjutant General's office the 
 next morning. I went, and Gen. Thomas, after questioning me 
 about McNab, ordered me to report him in writing to him, which 
 I did in obedience to his order. A few evenings subsequent I 
 was visitinof Senator Harlan and his family at the National 
 Hotel, when I told them what I had done towards Capt. McNab, 
 and how he used to come into the officer's room at the Sutler's 
 store at Fort Bridger, more than a year before Lincoln was elected 
 President, and say the war was coming, drink to the Southern 
 Army that would invade the abolition wooUyhead North ; and 
 how I had indignantly told him at the time if he felt that vvay 
 about it he ought to resign from the Army and go South at once. 
 
 The Harlans were truly lo) al and abolitionists, and Mrs. Harlan 
 was very indignant at Capt. McNab's trying to get back into the 
 army when he was disloyal, and she, therefore, insisted on my 
 going to the President with her husband and reporting Capt. 
 McNab to him. I told her that I did not care about doing that, 
 but as she insisted on it I consented, and the next night after 
 midnight Senator Plarlan and I had an interview with the Presi- 
 dent. We all three stood up doing the interview, and Harlan 
 explained to the President, but not fully, how McNab came to be 
 stricken from the rolls of the army. He replied that in such 
 cases the presumption would be against the restoration of the 
 officer, but, notwithstanding that, his manner, I thought, indi- 
 cated that he might restore McNab, and as the recollection of how 
 he used to goad me on the Union question at Fort Bridger came 
 up just then a sudden impulse caused me to step up close to the 
 President and say to him firmly, if you restore him I will resign, 
 for I will not serve in the same regiment with such a traitor. 
 
 There must have been something in the tone of my voice to 
 cause the President to mistakingly think that I thought he was 
 not as loyal as he ought to be, for he suddenly drew back as 
 though he was going to strike me and then acted as though he 
 was going to kick me. I stepped back one step and faced him, 
 
THK AUTHOR, 23 I 
 
 and Senator Harlan quickly stepped in between us. He begged 
 him not to strike me but Lincoln ordered him to get out of the 
 way, and told him if he did not he would strike him. Harlan 
 implored him to control himself, but he declared that he would 
 relieve McClellan from the command of the army and strike 
 Gen. Thomas and me from the rolls of the army the next morn- 
 ing. Harlan said to him : " I know the temper of Congress, and if 
 you do that Congress will remove you from the Presidency, and 
 make McClellan dictator, and I will help them." "Wlmt!'' ex- 
 claimed Lincoln, "is there such feeling as that in Congress?" 
 "Yes;" said Harlan, "there is considerable of it, and if you do 
 what you say you are going to do, they will do it." We then left 
 the White House, and Lincoln refused to shake hands with me 
 as I left. 
 
 The next morning Harlan went back to see him and explained 
 to him more fully, telling him how Capt. McNab used to goad 
 me on the Union question at Fort Bridger and drink to the 
 Southern array that would invade the abolition woolly-headed 
 North. When President Lincoln heard this he was very sorry 
 that he lost his temper the night before and was pleased with my 
 conduct, and told Harlan to bring that young officer again to see 
 him. Had Harlan done so, Lincoln would doubtless have ap- 
 pointed me a Brigadier- General, as Gen. McClellan was wanting 
 to do at that very time. 
 
 Capt. McNab was not restored. He was from Vermont, and 
 was, therefore, against his State, as well as disloyal to the Union, 
 for that State was for the Union all the time. 
 
 Justice to McClellan requires me to state that he never wanted 
 to be dictator, and all talk of that kind was entirely against his 
 wishes. It was the talk of impatient men, and there never was 
 any occasion for it, for Lincoln was doing as well as any Presi- 
 dent could have done. 
 
 Garesche was disloyal, and he and some other disloyal officers, 
 who were on duty in the War Department, concluded that they 
 
232 THE AUTHOR. 
 
 would prevent me from getting that Brigadier-Generalship from 
 Gen. McCk'llan, and have me sent as far away from Washington 
 as possible. So Garesche got me the Colonelcy of a Massachu- 
 setts regiment that was ordered on the Butler- Farragut expedi- 
 tion against New Orleans, to carry out his purpose. I went to 
 the residence of Garesche and bade him good-bye, and thanked 
 him for the Colonelcy, not knowing that he had only gotten it 
 for me to beat me out of a Brigadier-Generalship. 
 
 I went to Boston and was immediately commissioned Colonel 
 of the Thirty-first Massachusetts Volunteers, by Governor John 
 A. Andrew, who was then known as the great War Governor of 
 Massachusetts. In the evening I went into the billiard room at 
 the Parker House, where Lieut. George W. Vanderbilt was play- 
 ing a game of billiards. He at once came to me and said: "Old 
 fellow [although I was a young fellow], I am mighty glad to see 
 that bird on your shoulders," pointing to the eagle, that patriotic 
 bird of our country; and went on to say, "I have something I 
 want to show you, up iu my room, and have a talk with you 
 about it; you can wait till I get through this game of billiards, 
 can you not? I said "yes;'' and he went on at his game of bil- 
 liards. An officer of my regiment urged me to step into the 
 restaurant part of the hotel and have a French rarebit with him. 
 On my return to the billiard room, I found that somebody had 
 taken Vanderbilt away. The next day Gen. Butler took me out 
 to Lowell with him, and introduced me to the officers of my 
 reo^iment. Some of them had learned that a letter had been 
 received in Boston by Vanderbilt, asking me to return to Wash- 
 ington and accept that Brigadership, and not wanting their then 
 Lieutenant-Colonel to become Colonel fixed up a plan to prevent 
 me from hearing the news. When we went to Boston with the 
 regiment, they had me mounted on a horse immediately and had 
 us march through the streets of Boston to the ship, to keep me 
 from meeting Vanderbilt. They went to the Parker House and 
 paid my bill there, and brought my trunk on board the ship, and 
 
THE AUTHOR. 233 
 
 had the ship steam out of the harbor that afternoon. While this 
 was transpiring, Vanderbilt was running about the Parker House, 
 Butler's headquarters and other places, trying to find me to de- 
 liver that letter to me, which was from McClellan's Adjutant- 
 General, by the General's order. And that is the way I missed 
 it then. 
 
 Vanderbilt and I had been friends at West Point. He was then 
 in bad health, received a sick leave, went to Paris, France, and 
 died there during our war. Vanderbilt was a son of old Com- 
 modore Vanderbilt, the founder of the now greatly rich Vander- 
 bilt family of New York. He was a gallant young man, and had 
 he retained his health, I can say of him what McClellan said 
 of me — he would have made a fighting General. 
 
 When the loyal officers of the War Department learned of the 
 trick that Garesche had played on me. they had him ordered into 
 the field, where he was killed at the battle of Murfieesboro, Tenn., 
 by a cannon ball carrying away his head. Not knowing about 
 the trick Garesche had played on me, I wrote to him and directed 
 my letter to the War Department, supposing him to still be there, 
 asking him to have me ordered with my regiment to the Army 
 of the Potomac. My letter was forwarded to him and he wrote 
 to Gen. Halleck to have me appointed a Brigadier General, and 
 ordered to the Army of the Potomac, just before he was killed, 
 and speaking of me in the highest terms. 
 
 The disloyal officers not knowing that Garesche had done this 
 determined to prevent my promotion, and have me thrown out 
 of the army, and by telling Kelton a lie got him to play the trick 
 on me that he did to unjustly throw me out of the army. The lie 
 they told Kelton was that I had been abusing him down in our 
 department, and he was fool enough to believe it and played that 
 dirty trick on me without giving me a chance to say whether it 
 was true or false. 
 
 When President Grant learned all these facts he determined 
 that disloyal officers should not keep a loyal officer out of the 
 
234 THE AUTHOR. 
 
 army, and after a thorough investigation of my military record 
 decided that I had won my right to a Brigadiership in the regu- 
 lar army, and that is why he wanted to give it to me. He also 
 said if I had only had the same opportunities he had I might 
 have done as well as he did. 
 
 This indorsement was confirmed by those distinguished Gen- 
 erals McClellan, Meade, Sheridan, Canby, Weitzel, Hazen, Jeff. 
 C. Davis, John M. Corse, and Emory, all of whom wanted to see 
 me placed back in the army with that rank, and all of whom 
 knew all about my military record and knew me personally. 
 
 Having suffered so greatly by being persecuted by war preju- 
 dice for thirty-three years, I exclaim, with malice toward none 
 with charity for all, of our war death to its prejudices, but im- 
 mortality to all its glorious memories. 
 
 While I have always been intensely loyal I have never had any 
 personal feeling or prejudice in it against those who have differed 
 with me on the war questions. 
 
 In the spring of 1884 Gen. John S. Marmaduke was an aspirant 
 for the Democratic nomination for the Governorship. There 
 were quite a number of aspirants in the field against him. I was 
 also an aspirant, and hoped to be nominated as a compromise 
 candidate. On taking a tour through the State I discovered that 
 he was going to be nominated, but that there would be dissatis- 
 faction with his nomination. Such was the case. The Repub- 
 licans and dissatisfied Democrats held a State convention and 
 nominated a fusion ticket. They also made a fusion platform, 
 in which they denounced the Southern element in the Democra- 
 tic party as having ignored, ostracised and persecuted Union men 
 on account of their loyalty. The Fusionists made their fight en- 
 tirely against the Southern element, and called on all Union men 
 to support their ticket. 
 
 CANVASSED THE STATE. 
 
 I canvassed the state and defended the Southern element 
 
THE AUTHOR. 235 
 
 against the assertions that they had ignored, octracised and per- 
 secuted Union men on account of their loyalty. 
 
 At that time, however, I did not know that the secession mer- 
 chants of St. Louis had given Pulitzer that forty thousand dollars 
 to lie to the President and help to knock me out of that Briga- 
 diership, because of their war prejudice against me, and had built 
 that Club House on the bank of the river above the city to have 
 me invited up there and murdered. Had I known it at that time 
 and that Marmaduke, Arthur Lee, D. M. Frost and others had 
 been trying to have me murdered by poisoning I would not have 
 defended them against that charge. Everlasting shame on Pulit- 
 zer for selling out loyalty to disloyalty for a money bribe. 
 
 To their honor let it be remembered that Jefferson Davis and 
 Gen. Beauregard both of whom met me at St. Louis and became 
 my friends, on hearing of this unjust war on me did all they 
 could to stop it and save my life, and that both of them wanted 
 me to get the Brigadiership. 
 
 Mr. Davis having heard how Marmaduke, Arthur Lee and D. 
 M. Frost and others, including A, R. Taylor and Tom Rudd, 
 were trying to have me murdered by poisoning, wrote to Mar- 
 maduke ordering him to put a stop to it at once, and telling him 
 if it was done he would expose it himself and see that all the 
 guilty parties were punished for it, and thus saved my life. 
 
 I also advocated the election of Marmaduke to the Governor- 
 ship and the return of Cockrell and Vest, two Southern men, to 
 the Senate. And at the same time they were all three trying to 
 have me murdered, because two years prior I had published a 
 phamphlet in which I proved that secession was wrong, 
 
 Marmaduke had two secret arrangements made to have me 
 murdered while I was canvassing the state for him and the demo- 
 cratic party. He also had an arrangement to have Gov. Crit- 
 tenden murdered because he was a Union man and had beaten 
 him for the nomination four years before. 
 
236 THE AUTHOR. 
 
 Crittenden saved my life at Milan, and I saved his life at 
 another town by going and filling his appointment. 
 
 Marmaduke, Vest and Cockrell had me poisoned in my food 
 at Burlington, and I was only saved from death by the conductor 
 of the train telegraphing ahead and getting a doctor to come on 
 board and give me the proper antidote at the next station. 
 
 Hon. James N. Burns, M. C. from the St. Jo. District, a Union 
 demociat, hearing of this attempt to murder me by those three 
 disloyal men, indignantly declared that he would see that I was 
 made Governor and that he would run for one of those Senator- 
 ships himself. To prevent this Vest and Cockrell had him mur- 
 dered by poisoning in Washington, D. C. Cockrell and Vest both 
 confessed this to me, and there is ample proof of it independent 
 of their confessions. 
 
 Marmaduke was elected by the skin of his teeth, and many 
 gave me the credit for having saved him from defeat, as I de- 
 fended him against charges that were made against him of a per- 
 sonal nature and called on all Union Democrats to vote for him, 
 and set a good many Confederate Democrats right for him. He 
 wanted me to take the Coal Oil Inspectorship, a lucrative ap- 
 pointment, and save up for both. To that proposition I would 
 not agree. He reappointed me on the Police Board, where I had 
 previously been appointed by Gov. Thomas T. Crittenden, where 
 the salary was ouly $1,000 a year, and where I expected to re- 
 main but a few months, when I expected something better, and 
 had a right to expect it, from the National Government, but it 
 never came. 
 
 But before Mr. Davis interfered in my behalf Lee and Marma- 
 duke got the wife of Lucas Turner, a sister to Mrs. Mayor Fran- 
 cis, to murder him by poisoning to prevent him from telling me 
 that they were going to have me murdered in the same way, to 
 prevent me from getting the Brigadiership from President Grant. 
 No handsomer nor nobler young man than Lucas Turner ever 
 
THE AUTHOR. 237 
 
 lived on this earth. And I regret extremely that he lost life in 
 that way. 
 
 How Lee and Marmaduke continued their conspiracy against 
 my life, re-enforced by James L. Blair, David R. Francis and 
 others will be told in the following chapters, under the head of 
 the great conspiracy against Gooding and good government. 
 
THE GREAT CONSPIRACY 
 
 AGAINST 
 
 GOODING AND GOOD GOl/ERNr\ENT, 
 
 GfiAPTGR 23. 
 
 Not then knowing about the many attempts Arthur Lee had 
 made to have me poisoned, a short time before I was re-appointed 
 on the Police Board I was in his office talking to him confiden- 
 tially. During the conversation I remarked that if a man was 
 Vice-President of the Board and given full power by the Governor, 
 as was formerly the case, he would have an opportunity to make 
 a reputation as an executive officer that could be used as an argu- 
 ment in his favor for Governor. Lee at once unjustly jumped at 
 the conclusion that I wanted it as a stepping-stone to the Govern- 
 ship; and that if I got the Governorship, he, Lee, could not beat 
 me out of a certain widow who has a large fortune, and who Lee 
 knew wanted to marry me. I told Lee that I had my eye on a 
 different lady, but he was afraid that she would continue her 
 efforts to get me after her till she would succeed in that, which 
 she finally did. So he went to work to prevent that, and also to 
 gratify his war prejudice against me. Acting on his false im- 
 pression that I wanted the Vice-Presidency of the Police Board, 
 when in reality I neither wanted that nor the widow at that time, 
 but on the contrary wanted and expected a lucrative National 
 appointment, he went to James L. Blair and told him that he 
 must go on the Police Board ; that he would get Governor Mar- 
 maduke to have him made Vice-President of the Board, and give 
 
THE CONSPIRACY. 239 
 
 him full power; that he could then make a reputation as an ex- 
 ecutive officer, on the credit of which they could make him Gov- 
 ernor. The idea caught the little man. He was made a Com- 
 missioner and Vice-President of the Board according to Lee's 
 program, Lee getting Marmaduke, his former co-conspirator, to 
 murder me, on account of their war prejudice against me, to 
 agree to his entire criminal program against me. At that time I 
 had never seen Blair, nor even heard of him. 
 
 Professing to be a friend of mine, Lee then asked me to help 
 him make Blair Governor. I declined to do that. Blair and Lee 
 then got Mayor Francis, ex-officio President of the Board, to join 
 their conspiracy against me by telling him that I would stand in 
 his way for Governor, and concealing from him the fact that Blair 
 was secretly figuring for it himself. 
 
 Francis became Governor, and they then told him how his 
 wife's sister had murdered her husband, Lucas Turner, and for 
 what purpose, and told him if I was not put out of the way I 
 would find it out and publish it on her ; and in that way got his 
 consent as Governor that they might murder me ; and he then 
 appointed a Police Board to help their conspiracy. They at first, 
 while professing to be friends of mine, carried on a secret con- 
 spiracy against me. As I refused to help make Blair Governor, 
 he at once became my bitter, unrelenting enemy, and through 
 envy spitefully declared that he and Lee would kill me or have 
 me killed before I should ever become Governor or marry the 
 widow or any other rich lady, or be successful in anything. 
 
 For the purpose of trying to prevent me from either becoming 
 Governor or marrying either of several rich ladies, who they 
 knew had declared their desire to marry me and divide their for- 
 tunes with me, fearing that would help me to become Governor, 
 and with the view of preventing me from becoming successful in 
 anything, they investigated me, hoping to find something they 
 could use against me in politics and before the ladies. 
 
 After the most thorough investigation to which any mortal 
 
240 THE CONSPIRACY. 
 
 was ever subjected, having found absolutely nothing to my dis- 
 credit; on the contrary, having found my record not only per- 
 fectly clear in every respect, but highly creditable and brilliant, 
 and having found all my kindred, living and dead, as well as my- 
 self, all right in ever)^ particular, they spitefully started a lie fac- 
 tory in the city of St. Louis, for the manufacture of lies with 
 which to try and prevent me from either becoming Governor or 
 marrying either of the rich ladies, or becoming successful in any- 
 thing. They manufactured lies and got women to write them to 
 the widow, but she paid no attention to them. When she came 
 home they got up a lying manufactured interview concerning the 
 widow and myself. All the St. Louis newspapers but one treated 
 it with the silent contempt it deserved. They then got a forged 
 affidavit containing a lie and had that exhibited to the widow, 
 hoping thereby to turn her against me. She indignantly declared 
 that she would not believe it if fifty men swore to it, not knowing 
 that it had never been sworn to, but was simply a forgery. 
 Thomas Thoroughman, who would be more appropriately named 
 if he were called Thomas Thoroughliar, ran away to Montana 
 and remained there during the war to keep out of both armies, 
 returned when peace came and the danger was all over, stole the 
 title of Colonel and tried to play the role of Confederate Colonel, 
 to run for the United States Senate. Without my knowledge or 
 consent, a man placed in a newspaper a suggestion that I ought 
 to be sent to the United States Senate to fill out an unexpired 
 term. Thoroughliar saw the suggestion, and at once concluded 
 that I would be in his way for the Senate, and therefore took stock 
 in the lie factory, lied and forged that he might lie. He first 
 tried to bribe a poor man to swear to his lie, offering to let him 
 set his own price for the perjury, but the poor man indignantly 
 spurned his proffered bribe. He then forged the lying affidavit. 
 They even put their lies in the form of a book, in which Lee 
 styled himself Rotten Lee and Blair styled himself Satan Blair. 
 But the ladies paid no attention to their lies and refused to read 
 
THE CONSPIRACY. 24 1 
 
 their libelous book, and they have many times confessed that ihey 
 manufactured the lies for the purposes heretofore stated. My 
 record is absolutely pure in every respect, and the weapons my 
 enemies use against me are lies, tricks, money to bribe others to 
 help them make unjust war on me, war prejudices, threats and 
 efforts to murder me, and murdering other people to prevent them 
 from helping me and giving me correct information that would 
 have enabled me to be successful. 
 
 THEY COMMITTED EELONIES ! ! 
 
 With the view of preventing me from becoming Governor or 
 marrying Grace, the widow, they also committed felonies by in- 
 tercepting my letters to Grace and her's to me. And also made 
 attempts to have me murdered by poison and assassination. Be- 
 coming alarmed for fear they might be sent to the penitentiary, 
 they offered to give me libels to protect me against the lies and 
 each to pay me $5,000 as damages, provided I would promise not 
 to have them prosecuted for the crimes they had committed. 
 This promise I refused to give, and they continued their war on 
 me. 
 
 THEY GOT RICH CRIMINALS TO HELP THEM. 
 
 Whenever they could find any men that had committed crimes 
 they got them into the conspiracy by telling them that I was 
 such a great man to enforce the criminal laws that it would be 
 necessary to keep me out of the Governorship to save themselves 
 from the penitentiary ; and as I was a bachelor it would be nec- 
 essary to keep me from marrying a rich woman, as a rich wife 
 might help me to become Governor. Grace's fortune was princi- 
 pally in Granite Mountain stock, a great silver mine. Rotten 
 Lee and Satan Blair found out that the deceased husband of Grace 
 and some other stock-holders had gotten most of their stock by 
 swindling others out of it. That in obtaining their stock they 
 had committed aciime. 
 
242 THE CONSPIRACY, 
 
 The others were John R. Lionberger, who held for himself, 
 and Thomas E. Tutt, Auguste B. Ewing, Charles Clark, and 
 Captain Bofinger. 
 
 This gave the criminals, Lee and Blair, an opportunity to get 
 some more criminals into their conspiracy against me. Blair 
 communicated the information to me in an indirect way by talk- 
 ing it to Frank Gainnie, another member of the Police Board, at 
 a meeting of that body. He then told them that I had found out 
 about their crime, and if they did not join him and Lee in pre- 
 venting me from marrying Grace, by killing me, I would marry 
 her, become Governor and compel them to disgorge their ill-got- 
 ten gains and have them all sent to the penitentiary, for I was 
 such a great man to see that the criminal laws were enforced. 
 They joined the conspiracy at once ; and put up the money to 
 carry it on, and accomplished its purposes or objects, which were : 
 I. To knock me out of Lee's way with the weathly lady. 2. To 
 knock we out of Blair's way for the Governorship. 3. To pre- 
 vent me from becoming successful in anything. 4, To prevent 
 all of them from being punished by law for their crimes. 
 
 Before the facts concerning the Granite Mountain property be- 
 came known to me, Wilber F. Boyle, the agent of Grace, of his 
 own volition, tried to get me to agree that 1 would not take pos- 
 session of Grace's estate, and wanted me to give a written prom- 
 ise to that effect. I declined to give the written promise or any 
 other promise. At that time I thought Boyle's only object was 
 to hold the agency, which was very valuable to him, but I know 
 now that Boyle was trying to conceal the crime through which 
 the property came, and thus prevent the estate from having to 
 disgorge it, which wouM cause him to lose the agency. As I re- 
 fused to give the written promise, Boyle joined the conspiracy at 
 once. He went to Grace's mother and set her against me. I be- 
 came ill with rheumatism and was compelled to remain away 
 from Grace. The conspirators thereupon urged her to go to Paris, 
 telling her that I was not going to come to see her because I did 
 
THE CONSPIRACY. 243 
 
 not want to. She went to Paris, wrote back several letters to me 
 which were intercepted in the post office here in this city. Satan 
 Blair got the post office authorities to intercept Grace's letters to me 
 by having them bribed by the detectives on the police force. He 
 also used the detectives to spoil the proprietor of my boarding 
 house, and through detectives he got him to agree to murder me. 
 By turning the key with pincers he got into my room and stood 
 over me while I slept, turned the light from a dark lantern on to 
 my face and raised his carving knife to cut my throat from ear to 
 ear. At the last moment his heart failed him and he struck not 
 the fatal blow. He told them if they wanted that done they would 
 have to get some one else to do it, for I was so kind to his chil- 
 dren that he could not do that. Satin Blair first spoiled three de- 
 tectives and the chief, and the Secretary of the Board, and then 
 the other members of the Board. He finally got the consent of 
 all of them that the detectives might murder me or have me mur- 
 dered. One of the detectives tried to murder me in the rotunda 
 of the Liudell Hotel, and was prevented from doing so by Colonel 
 David W. Caruth. 
 
 Grace returned to St. Louis in the fall. The criminal Lee, and 
 the criminal Blair, had the Lindell Hotel set up against me 
 through their co-conspirator, Vincent Marmaduke, whose wife 
 owned the building. I heard of it, but did not believe it, and 
 stopped at the hotel. Vincent Marmaduke had confessed to me 
 that he had been guilty of an infamous crime in his early man- 
 hood, and he had always been afraid that I would publish it on 
 him. Lee and Blair made him believe they would help him get 
 Grace to marry his brother Henry if he would help them to put 
 me out of the way, not intending to do so however. So he had 
 these two motives for joining the conspiracy, as well as his war 
 prejudice against me. Grace and I were treated very badly by 
 the hotel people at the Lindell. I was poisoned by slow poison 
 put in my coffee and left the hotel a mere skeleton. About this 
 time I went off the Police Board by expiration of my term of ser- 
 
244 HE CONSPIRACY. 
 
 vice, and soon after Satan Biair was removed from the Board by 
 Governor Francis, because he refused to surrender the office of 
 Vice-President of the Board to a new member who had been ap- 
 pointed. Francis then appointed John H. Overall and Charles 
 H. Turner on the Board for the purpose of protecting his own 
 wife, his wife's sister, Mrs. Lucas Turner, Mrs. She-Devil Turner, 
 Mrs. Satan Blair, Satan Blair and Rotten Lee, and Francis from 
 prosecution. 
 
 Grace went East to her cottage at Bar Harbor for the summer. 
 In the fall she returned to still more troubles brouglit about by- 
 Rotten Lee and Satan Blair, which caused the death of her mother. 
 At this time I was poisoned by slow poison put in my coffee at 
 the Merchants' Hotel. On her death bed Grace's mother re- 
 quested to have me brought to her that she might apologize to 
 me for her conduct toward me, and asked me to forgive her and 
 to marry her daughter Grace. Her request was kept away 
 from me and she died and was buried without having her wish 
 gratified. 
 
 While she was on her death bed she told Grace to have noth- 
 ino- more to do with She-devil Turner and Mrs. Satan Blair, and 
 go ahead and marry me, if she had to give me every dollar she 
 had in the world, she and Grace having heard that a young lady, 
 having a large fortune had offered to divide her fortune with me 
 in consideration of marriage. That was true, the young lady had 
 told she was going to make that offer to me. So Grace sent a 
 prominent preacher, the president of a bank and the president of 
 the Merchants' Exchange to me to offer me all her entire fortune 
 if I would come and marry her. They came to my hotel to do 
 so and approached me for that purpose, but having decided to 
 wait for the noble Miss Allen, I turned to one side and walked 
 away, Grace sent message after message to me, by both ladies and 
 gentlemen who betrayed their trust by failing to deliver them or 
 pretending to deliver them by coming up behind me and whisper- 
 ing them to themselves so I could not hear them, then going 
 
THE CONSPIRACY. 245 
 
 away and falsely reporting to Grace that they had delivered her 
 message, and if I did not coine to see her, it would be because I 
 did not want to come. 
 
 DEATH OF MY MOTHER. 
 
 My mother was eighty-one years old, and the Satanic Blair and 
 the Rotten Lee thinking she might die soon, determined to have 
 my eye-sight put out so I could not see her corpse. Soon after, 
 she had a fall that caused her death, after a lingering illness of 
 three weeks. While she was lying ill they had me poisoned 
 through my soup at the Planters' House, to blind me. My eye- 
 sight was so effected that it was all I could do to see the corpse of 
 my mother. Her death was a terrible blow to me, for I felt that 
 in her death I had lost the best, if not the only, friend I had on 
 earth. Just before her death she spoke the name, Asa, of her de- 
 ceased husband who had been dead more than forty-seven years, 
 in such a way as to indicate that she thought he had come to es- 
 cort her home to heaven. There died as good and noble a woman 
 as ever lived on this earth. She lived and died true to virtue, 
 true to her husband, true toher children, true to her country and 
 true to her God. Oh! that there were more such women in this 
 world. Her husband was a very strong character. He was an 
 honest, gallant man and thorough gentleman, in the true sense of 
 that term. She was a good and noble woman and thorough lady, 
 in the true sense of that term. They were both endowed with 
 great strength, mentally and physically. They were both hand- 
 some in life and were both handsome in death. For the good 
 lives they lived and the struggle they made in life, in behalf of 
 their children, they deserve immortality. I am proud of the fact 
 that I am the son of such noble parents. My mother was re- 
 spected, honored and beloved by all who knew her. The last act 
 of her aged father was to pay her a visit in Indiana during the 
 last year of the civil war. He died in Kentucky, just before he 
 reached his home from that visit. My father was also very pop- 
 
246 THK CONSPIRACY. 
 
 ular with all who knew him. My sister Delilah married and died 
 at an early age, respected and beloved by all who knew her. My 
 sisters, Cindrella and Vira, still live, honored and respected by all 
 who know them. They have both developed great ability as ar- 
 tists, and covered the walls of their residences with fine oil paint- 
 ings of their own painting, making them homes of culture and 
 refinement. 
 
 Since the above was printed in the first edition of this book, 
 my sister Cindrella has died leaving behind her the same good 
 record her mother left, that of a good woman, who was true to all 
 the good qualities and relations of this life, and true to her God. 
 
 On my return from my mother's funeral, I determined to go 
 and see both Grace and Anna, believing them both to be at the 
 Southern Hotel. Knowing that the conspirators would try to 
 prevent me from seeing them, I called on the preacher thatGrace 
 had sent to me to go and make an engagement with her and also 
 one with Anna, for me to call and see them in company with him. 
 The preacher declared that he was very busy, but would comply 
 with my request the latter part of the week. Before that time, 
 however, Grace was caused to believe that I would not come to 
 see her and induced to go back to Europe. By going to the hotel 
 and inquiring, I ascertained that Grace had gone, and that Anna 
 had not been there, but had two months before been sent to 
 Europe to keep her from coming to St. Louis and away from me. 
 Then they went on with their efforts to murder me. 
 
 MORK ATTEMPTS TO MTTRDER ME. 
 
 In the month of January efforts were made to murder me at 
 the Planters' House. The criminals, Lee and Blair, along with 
 Mayo and Gitchell, tried to get into my room through a partition 
 door after midnight at the Planters' House to murder me, and 
 were only deterred from it by their noise made at the door wak- 
 ing me, and my covering the door with my revolver. Neither 
 one of them was willing to be the first to come through. Early 
 
THE CONSPIRACY. 247 
 
 in the spring attempts to murder me were also made at the St. 
 James Hotel. 
 
 Satan Blair, having rented the second room from mine, under 
 the assumed name of Maginnis, while disguised, kept his door 
 slightly open and watched for chances to shoot me in the back as 
 I was passing through the hall to and from my room. He, Lee, 
 Mayo and Gitchell, also got permission to occupy the room next 
 to me so as to break through the partition door and murder me 
 while I slept, but as I always woke up and covered the door with 
 my revolver in time, they finally concluded to all rush out of that 
 room and attack me at the same time in the hall. Accordingly 
 they met in that room early one evening, intending all to rush 
 out and murder me in the hall, and then rush into the Maginnis 
 room and lock themselves in before anybody could see who had 
 committed the crime. I saw a light in the room adjoining mine 
 early in the evening, and knew instinctively that it meant what 
 has just been described. I sat in front of the Southern Hotel and 
 waited until after midnight, hoping they would get tired waiting 
 for me to come and quit watching for me and leave. Finally I sent 
 Policeman Grass, who was on duty at the Southern Hotel, to re- 
 connoiter and report to me. He went over, came back and re- 
 ported that it was simply a card party, and advised me that I 
 should go over and go to bed, and urged me to do so. Having 
 been told and feeling that Grass was treacherous, I sat in front of 
 the Southern till daylight, when the party of would-be murderers 
 put out the light, dispersed, and Blair, alias McGinnis, went into 
 his room and retired. I then went over to my room and retired, 
 sleeping until about noon. Grass subsequently confessed his 
 treachery to me, and that it was the intention of those parties to 
 murder me that night. An attempt was also made to murder me 
 in the rotunda of the Southern Hotel. 
 
 PLANS TO MURDKR ME IN EUROPE. 
 
 The criminal band had made out a criminal program to have 
 
248 THE CONSPIRACY. 
 
 me murdered in Europe; and had Grace informed that her great 
 fortune did not belong to her, and she and the others would be 
 compelled to disgorge if I was not put out of the way, as I had 
 learned the secret and was so honest I would compel them all to 
 disgorge. So Boyle sent his law partner, Adams, all the way 
 down to Rome, where Grace had gone temporarily, to inform her 
 as to the condition of her estate and urge on her the necessity of 
 my being put out of the way. She indignantly refused to talk 
 with Adams about it. She returned to Paris, and Lionberger 
 sent his gray-haired sister over there to urge on her the necessity 
 of my being put out of the way, in order to avoid being com- 
 pelled to disgorge their ill-gotten fortunes, and all being sent to 
 the penitentiary. 
 
GFiAPTGIR 24-. 
 
 AT THE GRAND OPERA HOUSE. 
 
 In the meantime, about the first of May, 1890, one evening I 
 went to a performance at the Grand Opera House. I was seated 
 in the parquet, and Governor Francis and his party were seated 
 very near me in the dress cir. le. Mrs. Francis saw me and be- 
 came very talkative. She was not aware that I could overhear 
 every word she said, so she talked freely to the lady who sat by 
 her side. She told the lady all about the trouble I was in, and 
 gave a very correct account of the war on me. She told how 
 the Governor had said that while I was on the Police Board, I 
 had displayed all the qualities, honesty, integrity, firmness, abil- 
 ity and courage that go to make a man a good governor or good 
 President; and that when 1 thought I was right I would not back 
 down before any power no matter how great ; that I would not 
 only make a good governor, but that I would make a good Presi- 
 dent — as good a President as Washington — and, notwithstanding 
 that, she said, how badly he has been treated politically ; how 
 he has been slaughtered politically for being right, and because 
 he would not yield to the wrong; and now, said she, how he is 
 going to be slaughtered when he goes over to Europe ! — he is 
 going to be murdered; they say Grace is going to poison him. 
 She lowered her voice while saying that, and the other woman 
 promptly said: "You want him murdered yourself; why did you 
 not say that loud enough for him to hear it?" She then said: 
 "Grace writes to us that she is going to marry him; but they 
 say she has promised them [meaning she-devil Turner and Mrs. 
 Satan Blair, and their criminal band] that she will kill him." 
 She went on to tell her how I was writing a religious book, and 
 was talking of illustrating it, and said : " If he does illustrate it. 
 
250 THE CONSPIRACY. 
 
 he will have a picture in it showing Jim Blair, Arthur Lee, Bill 
 Mayo and Gitchell trying to get into his room after midnight to 
 murder him." The lady sitting by her inmediately said: "As 
 you and your husband know all about the attempts to murder 
 the General, why does he not stop them ?" " He would," said 
 she, " but he is afraid it would break up some business relations 
 he has, and he is afraid they would get somebody to kill him." 
 "If he is afraid of that," said her companion, "he is not fit to be 
 Governor." She then replied, "If the General ever comes back 
 from Europe he will stop it." "It is his duty to stop it now,'' 
 said the other lady. Mrs. Francis then said: "They say [mean- 
 ing Rotten Lee and Satan Blair] the General will have the legis 
 lature impeach the Governor if he gets back from Europe." 
 She then went on to tell how, only two months before, she and 
 the Governor were in New York city, and ex-President Cleveland 
 and his wife had urged on them that the General ought to be the 
 next Democratic candidate for Governor of Missouri ; and how 
 Cleveland had written to Senators Vest and Cockrell to the same 
 effect; and how all of them had agreed to it. 
 
 She then went on to tell how Jim Blair had stolen five dollars 
 from the General, by taking it out of a letter belong to the Gen- 
 eral, he had intercepted, and also said that the Governor had 
 sounded some of the politicians in different parts of the State, 
 and in every case he found that the corrupt politician, no matter 
 what his antecendents were, whether Federal or ex-Confederate, 
 was against the General. 
 
 She then went on to tell how she and the Governor had the 
 written program of warfare against the General, of Rotten Lee 
 and Satan Blair, and were also receiving from the bad postoffice 
 in St. Louis, copies of all the General's letters to Grace and 
 others, and copies of all letters coming to him. The lady asked 
 her if she thought that was right, and if it was not the duty of 
 the Governor to stop that kind of work in the post office. She 
 said it was not his duty, as the general government had inspec- 
 
THE CONSPIRACY. 25 I 
 
 tors assigned to that duty, but that he had a right to do so through 
 the State detectives on the police force if he wanted to. 
 
 She then told the lady what the criminal program was to be 
 in this country, provided they did not succeed in having me mur- 
 dered in Europe, and I got back to St. Louis alive. After telling 
 her what it was to be in St. Louis, she said they were going to 
 cut off all communication between the General and Washington, 
 so he would have to go on to consult Vest and Cockrell, concern- 
 ing his race for the Governorship; when Satan Blair was going 
 to follow him there, and get a crowd of men to go with him, 
 and he was going to murder him in Willard's Hotel, and prove 
 by his crowd that he killed him in self-defense. She then went 
 on and told her what it was to be in Indiana and Washington 
 thereafter, provided he did not succeed in killing him in Wil- 
 lard's Hotel or in St. Louis. 
 
 She said if Cleveland was elected President again, Lee and 
 Blair expected that I would go on to Washington to get a Briga- 
 diership from him, as my mother, before her death, had sug- 
 gested it to me, saying: "Oliver, you had better try and get a 
 Brigadier-Generalship in the army, and wind up that way. It is 
 better than anything you can get in civil life. They may give 
 it to you, as Grant wanted to give that to you.'' 
 
 And then Mrs. Francis went on to say that they were going to 
 have their arrangements made to have me murdered, by having 
 Ford's Theatre tumbled down on me, in case I went on to Wash- 
 ington, to prevent me from getting the Brigadiership, and then 
 they would say that I had been killed by the accidental falling of 
 the same building in which President Lincoln was assassinated. 
 
 She then went on to say that: " We have learned a great deal 
 from reports of the General's conversations and what he is going 
 to put in his book, that has been of a great deal of service to us 
 in the discharge of our duties;" speaking of herself as though 
 she was as much Governor as was her husband. So much did 
 she speak in this style that the other lady said to her: "Being 
 
252 THE CONSPIRACY. 
 
 made Governor, I am afraid, has made you silly." Mrs. Governor 
 then looked up and exclaimed: "Look at the people, how they 
 are looking at us ! I expect they have heard evey word I have 
 said, and if they have heard it he has too, for he is nearer us than 
 they.'' This broke up the conversation between the ladies. 
 
 The Governor all this while was sitting back of her, with only 
 a lady between them, hearing all she was saying, and waiting 
 for her to stop, but not knowing how to stop her. Mrs. Francis 
 talked the entire program that night, having thoroughly com- 
 mitted it to memory, I wrote to the Governor for the program, 
 and he wrote back to me that he did not have it, and as his wife 
 was in Colorado he could not get it for me. He could have 
 written it out from memory and sent it to me if he had been 
 willing. Satan Blair claimed that he had furnished the Governor 
 with a written copy of the program, and the Governor's wife 
 proved that to be true by talking it at the theater in the presence 
 of the Governor. Blair said if he went to the penitentiary 
 Francis would go along with him, for he was in it as much as 
 he was. When Francis was President of the Police Board I 
 called on him to help stop Blair from using the detectives to cor- 
 rupt the post office. He neglected to do his duty in the premises. 
 
 The program had also been talked over in whispers in the 
 rotunda of the Planters' House by a party of men behind my 
 back, but having no intention whatever of going over to Europe 
 I made no effort to remember that part of it. Parts of it, how- 
 ever, I did remember, and other parts I did not remember, till 
 the events happened te cause recollection to bring them back to 
 me. Not believing that Grace had agreed to invite me over to 
 Europe to see her, and then poison me, but believing that she 
 was going to come over to America in July, and would be glad 
 to meet me in New York on the 6th of July, I started for that 
 city to await her arrival there. 
 
 In New York I found the hotels set up against me according 
 to program. In the Fifth Avenue Hotel an attempt was made 
 
THE CONSPIRACY. 253 
 
 by men to get into my room to murder me after midnight. I 
 have since heard that John F. Lee, brother to Rotten Lee, was 
 one of those men. 
 
 I had been told that Grace would probably come over on the 
 ship with Mrs. Brant. If not on that ship, then on the French 
 steamer of the hext week, along with Mr. and Mrs. Ben Cable. 
 The steamer with Mrs. Brant came, but Grace was not with it. 
 But Mrs. Brant brought some news, which she delivered to me 
 from Grace. I was to come over, bring but a small amount of 
 money along, for she would furnish me all the money I would 
 need ; to come to private parlor No. — , third floor, if I found 
 any difficulty at the office of the Grand Hotel, Paris. Mrs. Brant 
 went on to say that Grace had told her to say to me that I need 
 not be afraid of her trying to play any tricks on me. But, said 
 Mrs. Brant, I am afraid she has very serious tricks to play on you 
 if you go over there. Maria, when she arrives, will tell you the 
 same as I do. She will deliver Grace's message to you, and then 
 she will have something further to say to you. She will tell you 
 not to go over there. I had known Maria before she was married. 
 
 Mrs. Brant also told me that Miss Lionberger would be on 
 board with Maria with a letter for me fiom Grace inviting me 
 over. This was on Sunday, and the next Sunday Maria and her 
 husband arrived on the French steamer La Bretagne, and Miss 
 Lionberger was on board, or a woman they called Miss Lion- 
 berger. I went down on a revenue cutter and boarded the La 
 Bretagne at the quarantine at the lower end of the harbor, and 
 came up to the wharf with them. 
 
 I had a talk with Maria. So when Miss Lionberger attempted 
 to hand me the letter of Grace's, inviting me over, I turned 
 away and received not the letter. But being urged by two infa- 
 mous conspirators, whom I did not know at the time to be such 
 infamous characters, to go over and see Grace about it, and hop- 
 ing that all I had heard of her bad intentions toward me was not 
 true, I concluded to go over and find out all about it from her. 
 
GfiAPTGR 25. 
 
 MY EUROPEAN TRIP. 
 
 So on Saturday at noon, the 9th day of August, I sailed on the 
 La Bretagne for Havre, the seaport city for Paris, on the English 
 channel. Seymour D. Thompson, Judge of the St. Louis Court 
 of Appeals, was on board, according to program of the crimi- 
 nal band. The criminals knew that I had always been a friend 
 to Judge Thompson and had always thought he was my friend. 
 This is the reason they bought the Judge with trips to Europe 
 for hinisjlf and his daughter, to push me overboard when none 
 of the other passengers were looking, and claim that I fell over 
 accidentally. The Judge selected the rear end of the vessel and 
 invited me, his friend, back there to look with him over the 
 stern of the vessel at the peculiar shade of color the vessel gave 
 to the water in its trail. While leaning over the vessel and 
 looking intently at the beautiful effect on the water the Judge 
 treacherously tried to reach around me and push me overboard. 
 I was too quick for him, and the Judge was very much afraid I 
 would push him overboard. He p;oposed to me that we leave 
 that part of the vessel, lest we should do each other some harm, 
 which we did, and the Judge went ti) his stateroom and locked 
 himself up there for nearly two days, for fear I might take a no- 
 tion to shoot him. Other people were on board from different 
 States to help put me out of the way, bribed to do so by the trips 
 to Europe. They were all kinds of people, and the Judge was 
 very intimate with them on board. I sent a cablegram to Grace 
 from New York to make sure that she would know that I was 
 coming. I also sent her adispalch from Havre. The cablegram 
 was never sent to her, the clerk having been set up to withhold 
 
THE CONSPIRACY. 255 
 
 it and rob me of my money. The dispatch she received and was 
 expecting me at the hotel. 
 
 PARIS. 
 
 About noon Monday, the i8th, I arrived in Paris and went to 
 the Grand Hotel. I had forgotten all about the number of Grace's 
 parlor, so I inquired at the office for her. The clerk denied that 
 she was in the house, and said that her name had never been on 
 their books, all of which was a lie. Having taken my dinner, I 
 retired to my room and sat reading" Clark's Ten Great Religions " 
 when I heard a very faint rap at my door. Thinking it was 
 somebody who had mistaken the room I paid no attention to it. 
 Just then I heard Grace say : " I will wait and see him another 
 time.'' Her maid said : "You had better see him now, or you 
 may not get another chance.'' I went to the door and they had 
 gone. I again inquired at the office and they again denied that 
 she was in the hotel. The next morning I went to the bank, 
 where her mail was always directed, and inquired for her. There 
 I was told that she had left the city, and had not left any word as 
 to where her address would be thereafter, which was another lie. 
 Having told the clerk to tell me to come, Grace dressed herself 
 in her best and sat down in her parlor to wait for me Tuesday 
 evening, but the clerk failed to deliver her word to me, and I 
 went down to the Hotel Normandy that evening to inquire after 
 Lionberger, as I had been told that he was there and was going 
 to be my friend. Instead of Lionberger I met Adams there, and 
 he tcld me Lionberger had gone over to England, and was on his 
 way home by way of Liverpool. Adams then told me that Boyle 
 was not fighting me, which he knew to be false. I then asked 
 Adams to send his wife and sister-in-law to Grace, to let her know 
 how the hotel people were h ing to me, and to take her to me. 
 Adams said his ladies would not have the time, as they were 
 going to be vt ry busy shopping the next day and were then going 
 to start for home. I had no sooner left the Hotel Normandy than 
 
256 THE CONSPIRACY. 
 
 Grace came there to ask Adams to bring me to her. Adams took 
 particular pains not to have the time and left for home. 
 
 The next morning, while still lying in bed, but wide awake, 
 the head of the bed being alongside of the door, I heard Grace's 
 voice. She was talking about me to a gentleman, telling him a 
 great deal. She said she had come there to try and catch the 
 General as he came out and ask him not to tell it, for, if he did, 
 it would ruin her and all of them at home. And went on talk- 
 ing in a way that proved that she had really agreed to poison me. 
 I remained in bed till she went away from in front of my door. 
 I then rose, dressed myself and went out. Then the question 
 with me was what course to pursue. The first course that 
 presented itself to my mind was to get to see her, tell her that 
 I had overheard what she said in front of my door and bid 
 her farewell forever. The next was to see her, make it up 
 with her, turn all her money agaist the criminals, and send them 
 to the penitentiary. I then wrote her a letter, telling her that 
 the hotel was set up to prevent us from meeting, and if she 
 wanted to see me she had better come to my room, as I did not 
 know where her room was located. This letter I took to her 
 bank, and, after telling them that I knew she was in the Grand 
 Hotel, asked them to deliver that letter to her. They agreed to 
 do so, and, having told her in the letter to leave her answer at 
 the bank, after waiting several days and receiving no answer, I 
 concluded to see as much of Europe as I could and return home. 
 They had already corrupted the post office in Paris against me. 
 
 After having seen all the sights of Paris, on Friday night, the 
 29th, I left for Rome. I was locked up on the train, according to 
 program, in the apartment with an Englishman and a French- 
 man. The Englishman was to start a quarrel with me during the 
 night, and he and the Frenchman were to kill me. During the 
 night the Englishman, who was supposed to have been asleep, 
 stretched out very slightly, touching my hat, which was on my 
 head, with his foot, apparently accidentally. I rose and gave him 
 
THE CONSPIRACY. 2 5/ 
 
 a very firm and determined look, as much as to say, if that was 
 not accidental do not repeat it. The Frenchman was fast asleep 
 and the Englii-hman did not stretch- out any more that night. 
 The Frenchman left the car at Chambery, about the first town in 
 the Alps. 
 
 We passed through the Alps, through Mount Senis Tunnel, by 
 noon ; one end of the tunnel being in France and the other end 
 in Italy, French troops being at the French end and Italian troops 
 at the Italian end. We saw statuary on the top of the mountains 
 as we passed through the Alps. The villages in the Alps were 
 very beautiful. Some of the Alps were covered with eternal 
 snow. Turin was the first place of importance reached after en- 
 tering Italy. There a rough man and his daughter were placed 
 in the apartment with me according to program. At Genoa two 
 other girls were put in that apartment, according to program. 
 And as the train dashed on toward Rome, the stars shone brightly 
 over the glorious Mediterranean. They were to drink wine, try to 
 get me to also drink it, and act so as to excite me and try to get me 
 to make an advance towards some of them, and thus furnish the 
 rough man a pretext to murder me. The rough man's ardent 
 daughter, the girl from Turin, laid down flat on her back on the 
 seat opposite me, looked across at me with peculiar looks, and 
 then made peculiar motions with her person, and shouted at the 
 top of her voice, " Glory," all the time looking me intently in the 
 eyes. After a while the great beauty from Naples threw her foot 
 across onto the seat alongside of me, and the other two girls mo- 
 tioned to me to take advantage of the situation. The stars never 
 shone brighter and the planets Venus, Mars and Jupiter were in 
 plain sight. I pointed them out to the girls and talked to them 
 so beautifully about Mars and Venus, our nearest neighbor worlds, 
 and looked back at them with so much admiration and love that 
 I won the girls over to my side. Alter a while another man v/as 
 put in that apartment, according to program, but I was still left 
 room to lie down and sleep. While I was asleep the buxom girl 
 
258 THE CONSPIRACY. 
 
 from Genoa laid down at the other end of the seat and placed her 
 cheek against mine. We slept that way some time, when the 
 girl removed her cheek, and I, in my sleep, involuntarily moved 
 my face aiter hers, much to the amusement of the others. She 
 kindly put her cheek back against mine. After awhile all were 
 awake again and some went into the toilet apartment. Then I 
 went to sleep again, and the rough man raised his dagger to 
 thrust it into my side, when his ardent daughter caught his arm, 
 exclaiming, "Oh, dont!" just in time to prevent the blade from 
 entering my side. The other two girls joined her in tlie protest 
 and the man desisted. I was woken up by the noise, but knew 
 that I could not rise in time to defend myself, so I left that en- 
 tirely to tlie girls, and pretended not to have woken up. At 
 seven o'clock Sunday morning, the last day of August, we arrived 
 in Rome. 
 
 FOMR. 
 
 After breakfast I took a hack and a guide and went around to 
 see the sights. I put in the entire day in that way. The 
 weather was delightful and nature never furnished a brighter or 
 more beautiful Sunday. That beautiful day I saw many of the 
 magnificent churches, the ruins of some of the old temples in 
 which the ancients used to worship the imaginary gods, the Tar- 
 pean Rock and the Coliseum. At Rome I met Dr. Grammar, of 
 Baltimore, a [preacher whose war prejudice was first excited 
 against me and then was bribed with trips to Europe for himself 
 and his son to get him to go into the conspiracy; Mr. Champion, 
 of New York, and other Americans. At Rome an attempt was 
 made on my life at the Hotel Continental, according to pro- 
 gram. I also passed Monday and Tuesday wandering through 
 St. Peter's Church, the halls of the Vatican, the Pantheon and 
 other places, ^of interest, and on Wednesday went by railroad 
 down to Naples^and around to Pompeii, which is on the south- 
 east side' of the mountain of Vesuvius, in company with Dr. 
 
THE CONSPIRACY. 259 
 
 Grammar and Mr. Champion, where we got our dinners and then 
 walked up the hill into Pompeii. 
 
 POMPEII. 
 
 We paid fifty cents each to get through the gate into Pompeii. 
 It was a beautiful afternoon. We first entered the museum, 
 where we saw many interesting objects that had been taken out 
 of Pompeii. Among other things human forms, and burnt bread 
 taken from the oven just like our wheat bread of the present 
 time, the crust of which had been burned, that had been buried 
 under the ashes of Vesuvius for nearly two thousand years. We 
 then went up into the streets and wandered through them. We 
 saw the old court house, the roof of which was gone. As we 
 stood in front of the platform, in the west end of the building, 
 on which the judge sat, I thus soliloquized: There sat the judge, 
 here the lawyers and their clients, there the jury and back yon- 
 der the audience, having their legal troubles two thousand years 
 ago and now the earth gives no account, even of their ashes. 
 Two thousand years from now others not now in existence will 
 come and stand where I am now standing, and think the same 
 thoughts that I am now thinking. In time they, too, will be 
 gone, and the earth will give no account even of their ashes. 
 Oh, how insignificant is man ! 
 
 We then went and saw the big theatre and the little theatre, 
 both of which were insignificant, the theatre being in those days 
 not the great institution it is now. The ancients had no great 
 actors like our great Edwin Forrest, and our great Edwin 
 Booth, and the great English actress Adelaide Neilson, to charm 
 the hearts of the millions from the stage. We then saw the 
 temples in which the ancients used to worship and pray to the 
 imaginary gods Jupiter, Mars, and the goddess Venus. We also 
 walked through the street of the tombs. This is a beautiful street, 
 just outside the wall of the city, on which are beautiful little 
 houses with open fronts, through which the magnificent stone 
 
26o THE CONSPIRACY. 
 
 coffins of the dead could be seen before they were removed. For 
 three days and nights the volcano of Vesuvius rained ashes 
 across the valley over onto Pompeii, a city of 20,000 people, till 
 the entire place was covered out of sight, fifty feet of ashes or 
 more being above most of the house-tops. For nearly two thous- 
 and years farms were cultivated above this buried city, till one 
 day, while sinking a well for a farm house, they struck the top 
 of a house and concluded to explore, when they found a paved 
 street in front of the house, and concluded that they had found 
 Pompeii, the ancient watering place for the rich, fashionable 
 people of Rome, Naples and the rest of Italy. It was a watering 
 place all the year round, it being perpetual summer there. Forty 
 acres of it have been excavated, and ninety acres of it are still 
 under the ashes of Vesuvius. 
 
 Having done Pompeii, we returned to the station, and on 
 ponies, with a guide, started up the mountain to see the crater 
 by night. Holding to the tail of each pony was an Italian on 
 foot whipping the ponies to help us up the mountain. We 
 passed through a village on the side of the mountain as we went 
 up. We got near enough to the crater to get a pretty good view 
 of it as it threw up its lava, stones and fire. At one time it ap- 
 peared to be a column of fire about one hundred feet high. At 
 times it would cease to throw out lava and be perfectly dark 
 around the crater. Off to the right of us the lava flowed down 
 the mountain in great quantities and looked hot enough to burn a 
 hole all the way through the earth. Dr. Grammar became afraid to 
 go any further up the mountain, as Champion told him that he 
 was going to push me into the crater, where I would have been 
 burned up in the twinkle of an eye. The Doctor declared that 
 he would not witness such a horrible sight. The Doctor then 
 helloed back to me: "General, will you go back with me alone 
 down the mountain?" Champion having said that he would not 
 go with him. I answered: "Yes, I will." Champion had been 
 bribed by the St. Louis criminal band to push me into the crater. 
 
THE CONSPIRACY. 26 1 
 
 Coming down the mountain, it being too dark for us to see in 
 front of us, we walked for some distance, leading our ponies. 
 The Italian who whipped my pony up the mountain caught me 
 by the left arm to help me down, the cinders being nearly ankle 
 deep. Suspecting him of treachery, I drew my revolver and car- 
 ried it in my right hand, which act kept the brigand, as he was, 
 in order. Just after this a party of brigands, accompanied by 
 American co-conspirators of this American mafia, led by Rotten 
 Lee and Satan Blair, came up, meeting us with lighted torches. 
 The Doctor and Champion were in front and they met them first. 
 I overheard one of them say: "See, he has his revolver in his 
 hand. Shall we do that now?" "No," said the Doctor, "wait 
 till we get further down the mountain.'' We then mounted our 
 ponies and followed the torches. I mounted my pony, and, as I 
 did so, I looked back just in time to catch the brigand in the act 
 of preparing to knock me in the head. Seeing he was caught, and 
 fearing I would shoot him, he instantly desisted. I rode on and 
 the brigand kept at a respectful distance in the rear of me. 
 
 When we arrived at the station on the side of the mountain, 
 consisting of two houses, where refreshments were to be had, we 
 all dismounted, paid the brigands for their torches, and the Doc- 
 tor, interceded for me and saved my life. There we took a car- 
 riage, and as we drove away, the Doctor waved his hat and 
 shouted as though he had beaten the brigands ; and I did the 
 same. They rushed after the carriage, and the Doctor yelled at 
 the driver to whip up, whip up, and away we went down the 
 mountain side at a break-neck speed, dark as was the night. We 
 quickly drove on to Civita Vecchia, where the conspirators had 
 sent a hard American boy to get with me, show me around, 
 watch his chances and murder me treacherously. The boy was 
 with me alone most of the time. I bought a lunch and divided 
 it with the boy and treated him kindly. The boy became my 
 friend, and when the train came and the Doctor took a seat in it 
 opposite me, the boy looked in and shamed him for being in such 
 
262 THE CONSPIRACY. 
 
 a thing against such a fine gentleman, and the Doctor looked 
 ashamed; as the train moved off around the bay to Naples. The 
 brigands had seen so much of the English and Americans visit- 
 ing the mountain, they could understand and speak the English 
 language. We passed Thursday and Friday seeing the sights in 
 Naples,where, in the museum, in the room devoted to curiosities 
 taken out of Pompeii, we saw the positive proof that the ancients 
 had Phallic worship in rich, fashionable Pompeii. 
 
 At Naples we were put in rooms i, 2 and 3, the Doctor being 
 in I, I in 2 and Champion in No. 3. The two nights we were 
 there efforts were made by men trying to break through a parti- 
 tion door between the Doctor's room and mine to murder me. I 
 stopped their attempts by yelling at them and covering the door 
 with my revolver. Saturday morning we left Naples and ar- 
 rived at Rome at one o'clock p. m. I stopped there, the Doctor 
 and Champion went on to Florence. That afternoon I rode 
 through the Pincio, the park, the Gardens of the Borghese and 
 saw the palace of the Caesars. That Saturday night I went to 
 Florence by rail and arrived there Sunday morning at six o'clock. 
 I spent Sunday and Monday seeing the sights and went to the 
 garden opera Monday night with Dr. Grammar and Champion. 
 
 I left there Tuesday morning for Venice, bride of the sea, and 
 arrived there about 4 o'clock p. m., in company with young 
 Willie Grammar, son of Dr. Grammar, who got on the cars at 
 Bologna. The next day Dr. Grammar, and Mr. Champion ar- 
 rived and we all went around Venice together. 
 
 VENICE. 
 
 We went all over Venice, both on the paved streets, and the 
 water streets in gondolas. Venice is unlike any other city. 
 There is not a horse, a cow, a dog, or any other animal in the city. 
 There are no street cars of any kind ; there are no carriages. 
 Everybody walks or goes in a gondola. In front of the harbor is 
 a long island. From the city we went in a small steamer over to 
 
THE CONSPIRACY. 2 )J, 
 
 that island, and then crossed the island to its sea front on street 
 cars drawn by horses. Their bathing houses are of cane, and are 
 along the shore a short distance from the water, and are only used 
 for dressing purposes. This is the Coney Island of Venice, on 
 the Adriatic Sea. Everything in Venice is of great interest, and 
 every tourist ought, by all means, to see that "Bride of the Sea." 
 We passed over the "Bridge of Sighs," which leads over from 
 the prison to the Star Chamber Court Room, where the Doges of 
 Venice used to condemn their political prisoners to death. The 
 dungeon is still in the same condition, and I laid down on the 
 plank platform on which the prisoners used to sleep. Lord 
 Byron, the great poet, slept two nights in that dungeon on that 
 platform, just for poetic effect. While at Venice Dr. Grammer, 
 Mr. Champion and I went to the opera. As we were returning 
 to the hotel the Doctor suggested that we go by way of a darker 
 street than the cne we were on. We had not gone far when a 
 very rough crowd of Italians came rushing at us and demanded 
 of the Doctor, " Where is that man? " I looked at the Doctor, as 
 much as to say, "Now, you tell them, and I will let you have a 
 bullet." The Doctor declared that he did not know. They had 
 been bribed to murder me, and it was evident that the Doctor 
 was taking me down that dark street to give them a chance. 
 Champion did not go into that street, and cautioned me not to 
 go. but I did not at that time understand the importance of his 
 warning. I retreated back to tlie well lighted street as soon as 
 possible, a rough Italian pursuing me with an immense knife till 
 bystanders stopped him and his crowd. 
 
 At Venice I heard that some St. Louis friends of mine had gone 
 to Oberammergau from Paris to see the Passion Play, a represen- 
 tation of the Last Supper and the Crucifi.xion of Christ, which is 
 only played one summer every ten years, and that they would pass 
 the next two weeks among the lakes of Switzerland, and then 
 return to Paris on their way home. This caused me to return to 
 Paris by way of the lakes, as I wished to see them. I left Venice 
 
264 THE CONSPIRACY. 
 
 Thuisday morning for Milan, and arrived there that afternoon. 
 I left there Friday morning and went on the railroad to Como, 
 and rode on a steamer up Lake Como to Menaggio, and from 
 there across by rail to Lake Lugano, and up that lake by boat to 
 the town of Lugano. I remained there Friday night, and Satur- 
 day went to Lucerne, on Lake Lucerne. I remained there over 
 Saturday night, and Sunday went by rail to the city of Geneva, 
 at the lower end of Lake Geneva, arriving there early in the 
 afternoon. I failed to find my friends at any of the hotels at the 
 lakes, but at Geneva I found enemies awaiting my arrival, that 
 they might murder me according to program. 
 
 I had been stopping at what were known to the tourists as the 
 Cook hotels, but to avoid the would-be murderers I concluded not 
 to stop at any more of those hotels. Accordingly, at Geneva I 
 stopped at a different hotel. My enemies were at the Cook hotel. 
 After dinner I started out to try and find my friends. Going 
 down the street facing the lake, on the opposite side, I saw Boyle, 
 and overheard him say to Capt. Joseph Brown, of St. Louis 
 County: '• There he comes; go and do that now." Brown replied, 
 " I will not.'' Boyle then said, " Why did you come over here, if 
 you were not going to do that?" Brown replied, "To get the 
 trip." This conversation was held in a very earnest manner by 
 Brown, and in a very angry manner by Boyle, his face turning 
 very red. I passed down the street, and Brown left Boyle and 
 went on up the street. I looked back and saw Boyle was alone 
 and crossing the street. I immediately went back to face him, 
 and Boyle avoided a meeting by passing down the middle of the 
 street on the opposite side of an empty omnibus that was standing 
 there. We had the street to ourselves, no other person being 
 about. I then went about inquiring for my friends, and found 
 that they were not in Geneva. 
 
 I left Geneva Monday morning for Paris in a second-class car. 
 At Macon, about noon, all the second-class cars were dropped out 
 of the train and second-class passengers were told that they would 
 
THE CONSPIRACY. 265 
 
 have to wait till the evening train came by. This was done ac- 
 cording to the criminal program of Rotten Lee and Satan Blair, 
 to give them a chance to murder me at Macon. That afternoon 
 I went wandeiing about the streets of Macon and loitered on the 
 banks of the river Soane, where there were a lot of women wash- 
 ing clothing and hanging it out on boats. While talking to the 
 men, up came an Englishman with a great red moustache and 
 wearing two watch chains. I talked to him, when he became a 
 little offensive, and Henry Hance, of St. Louis, came up just in 
 time to prevent trouble between us. Later I wandered into a 
 very fine cemetery and went to reading inscriptions on the tomb- 
 stones. The Englishman followed me into that city of the dead 
 for the purpose of murdering me, according to the program of 
 the criminal band, the American mafia. I saw him coming, and 
 faced him, looking at him as much as to say: " I am ready for 
 you,'' when the Englishman thought prudence would be the bet- 
 ter part of valor, and passed on. I kept an eye on the English 
 murderer, as he is known to be in England, while he remained 
 in that graveyard. I finally went back to the station and waited 
 for the evening train. I had some conversation with a New York 
 lady who had been dropped there with her maid and little girl, 
 as I had been. Finally the evening train came and I was told by 
 several that that train did not go to Paris ; that the train for Paris 
 would not be there for an hour and a half yet. Just then I saw 
 the New York lady, her maid and little girl get into one of the 
 cars. I went to her and asked her if that train went to Paris. 
 She answered: "This car goes to Paris." I got into that car and 
 one of the would-be murderers came and ordered me to get out 
 of that car, intending to keep me there over night to murder me. 
 I looked back at him, as much as to say : " If you attempt to take 
 me out of here I will shoot you," The would-be murderers then 
 held a conference and Henry Hance told them if they attempted 
 to kill me they would have him to kill. They told him they 
 would kill him, too. Then another of them, with whom I had 
 
266 THE CONSPIRACY. 
 
 formed some acquaintance on the ship going over, told them 
 they would have him to kill, too. They then concluded to give 
 it up, and all jumped on the train and we all went to Paris. The 
 criminal band had declared that I should never return to Paris 
 alive, and there I was, back in Paris, very much to the surprise of 
 those who had tried to procure my death. 
 
GHAPTGR 26. 
 
 I arrived in Paris Tuesday morning, stopped at the Hotel 
 Chatham, and was placed in a room according to the program 
 of the criminal band. Some of my pursuers were placed in an 
 adjoining room, between which and my room there was a parti- 
 tion door, against which I piled the furniture in my room. The 
 partition door was tried, but I woke up in time to cover it with 
 my revolver, and the would-be murderers desisted, I went about 
 Paris, seeing the sights, a few days more. Thursday night I told 
 an American I was going to go to Brussels on Saturday, then to 
 London, then via Liverpool home. He repeated it. So Friday 
 night some American ladies who desired to see me, disguised 
 themselves and took their stand up against the wall of the Grand 
 Hotel, near the west end of it, and waited for me to come by. 
 So well disguised were they, I did not know them, and used 
 language to the first lady that accosted me, insisting that I should 
 stop, that I would not have used had I recognized her. 
 
 grace's confession.. 
 
 Seeing she was not recognized, she announced herself. She 
 was Grace January, and wanted to talk with me. Her heart was 
 full, and she made a full confession to me. She told me that she 
 had intended to kill me; that Mrs. James L. Blair and Mrs. 
 •Charles H. Turner had urged her to kill me, and had instructed 
 her how to do it with poison ; that Adams had come down to 
 Rome to talk to her about it, but that she would not talk to him 
 about it ; that Lionberger's sister had come over to Paris and urged 
 her to do it, telling her it was necessary to save their fortunes and 
 save themselves from the penitentiary; that Lionberger himself had 
 ■come over there and urged her to do it, telling her that his sister 
 
268 THE CONSPIRACY. 
 
 had talked to her about what was necessary to be done ; that Tom 
 Tuttand Mrs. Tom Tutt knew all about it and wanted it done; 
 that Boyle had urged her to do it; that Mrs. Blair and Mrs. Turner 
 kept telling her in their letters that all the Granite Mountain 
 people wanted it done; and how they kept telling her that I had 
 kept out of the way of her carriage when she sent it to me to 
 bring me to the house to go with her to her mother's funeral, 
 and how they kept telling her that I had remained away from 
 her waiting for Anna, meaning the noble Miss Anna L. Allen, to 
 come to St. Louis, thus exciting her jealousy, till they finally got 
 her to consent to kill me ; but that she would not do it now ; and 
 wanted me to remain in Paris and go home with her and others 
 in December. But if I would not remain that long, then not to 
 go Saturday afternoon, but to remain over till Monday, and 
 Sunday Mrs. Tom Tutt would come to my hotel to see me, and 
 whatever sum of damages I said, she would cable to her husband, 
 and it would be placed in bank to my credit. If I did not remain 
 over Sunday, to make no fuss about it, and when I got home it 
 would be settled there, even to the amount of ;^ 100,000. 
 
 She went on to tell me the names of all the victims who had 
 been swindled out of their fortunes by the Granite Mountain 
 people, who were trying to have me murdered. She then told 
 me all the program of the criminal band against me for the fu- 
 ture, which was inconsistent with the idea that they intended to 
 settle with me in damages, and proved that they intended to 
 murder me, and only intended to settle in case they could not 
 possibly have me murdered. Believing that I would be in great 
 danger of being murdered if I remained any longer in Paris, I 
 left there Saturday afternoon, as I had intended, for Brussels. 
 
 Sunday morning I went out to the battlefield of Waterloo, 
 twelve miles southwest, back on the railroad toward Paris. A 
 young man got in company with me on the cars going out. We 
 went up on top of the Lion mound, which is fully a hundred feet 
 high mounted by an immense bronze lion made out of the French 
 
THE CONSPIRACY. 269 
 
 cannon the English captured on that field, the lion looking 
 southwest toward France. We took a guide up with us, who 
 pointed out to us the positions that were occupied by all the 
 troops that fought on that field on both sides of the battle. 
 
 At the foot of the mound, on the east side of it, there stands a 
 little frame hotel called the Hotel Musee, one room of which is 
 filled with rtlics from the battlefield. I was shown throusfh 
 that room alone, by an English young lady whose ancestors had 
 fought on that field, the proprietor's daughter. In that room is 
 every variety of arms used on that field, all old flint locks; also 
 part of Napoleon's personal baggage that was captured on the 
 field, his copper camp kettle, his silver spurs, one of his swords, 
 his hat and other articles. There was an equestrian picture on 
 the wall showing how Napoleon tried to commit suicide when 
 the battle had gone against him, by trying to charge the enemy 
 solitary and alone, two of his officers catching the reins of his 
 horse and thus preventing it. The idea that through mortifica- 
 tion at his defeat he tried to commit suicide, which was sugges- 
 ted by me, was evidently a new idea to the girl, and she seemed 
 pleased. 
 
 THE BALL AT BRUSSELS. 
 
 I then told her about the grand ball at the house of the Duchess 
 of Richmond, in Brussels, before the battle of Waterloo, at 
 which were the Duke of Wellington and his staff, and other of- 
 ficers of the British Army ; and how they heard the cannonading 
 at Quatre Bras, a few miles southwest of Waterloo, indicating the 
 approach of Napoleon, and the effect it had on the party; and 
 then repeated to her Byron's description of it in his immortal 
 poem " Childe Harold:" 
 
270 THE CONSPIRACY. 
 
 " There was a sound of revelry by night, 
 
 And Belgium's capital had gathered then 
 Her beauty and her chivalry, and bright 
 
 The lamps shone over fair women and brave men. 
 A thousand hearts beat happily, and when 
 
 Music arose with its voluptuous swell, 
 Soft eyes looked love to eyes which spake again 
 
 And all went merry as a marriage bell. 
 
 But hush ! a deep sound strikes like a rising knell. 
 
 Did ye not hear it ? No ; 'twas but the wind 
 Or the car rattling o"er the stony street ; 
 
 On with the dance ! Let joy be unconfined. 
 No sleep till morn, when youth and pleasure meet 
 
 To chase the glowing hours with flying feet. 
 But hark ! That heavy sound breaks in once more. 
 
 As if the clouds its echo would repeat ; 
 And nearer, clearer, deadlier than before ! 
 
 Arm ! Arm ! It is — it is— the cannon's opening roar ! 
 
 Ah ! then and there was hurrying to and fro. 
 And gathering tears, and tremblings of distress, 
 
 And cheeks all pale, which but an hour ago 
 Blushed at the praise of their own loveliness ; 
 
 And there were sudden partings, such as press 
 The life from outyouug hearts, and choking sighs 
 
 Which ne'er might be repeated ; who could guess 
 If evermore should meet those mutual eyes. 
 Since upon night so sweet such awful morn could rise." 
 
 On dashed the officers to the field of Waterloo, some to return 
 and greet those mutual eyes no more forever. 
 
 The young lady was delighted with the poem, and thanked me 
 for repeating it to her, and said she was going to memorize it and 
 repeat it to visitors when they came there to see the field and the 
 relics. The battle of Waterloo was the most important battle 
 ever fought in Europe. It settled the fate of Europe for many 
 years. 
 
 BATTLK OF WATERLOO. 
 
 The Duke of Wellington was a defensive general and always 
 waited for the enemy to attack him. He had never been defeated, 
 
THE CONSPIRACY. 2/1 
 
 and, consequently, had unbounded confidence in his star of victory. 
 Napoleon was an offensive general. He never waited for the 
 enemy to attack him, but always first attacked the enemy. He 
 had never been defeated on any field, and, consequently, had un- 
 bounded confidence in his star of victory. The world has never 
 produced two abler generals than were Napoleon and Welling- 
 ton. At Waterloo the second line of the English Army and its 
 reserves were posted on a ridge running east and west and faced 
 south. The first line was on the declivity, in front of the second 
 line. The French Army faced north and occupied a ridge par- 
 allel to the position of the English. Its first line was also on the 
 slight declivity, in front of its ridge. The first lines of the two 
 armies were not very far apart. These two ridges were about 
 one-half mile apart, with a slight declivity between them. The 
 flanks of the English Army were well protected by deep ravines 
 at the ends of the ridge it occupied. The battlefield consisted 
 of beautiful farms, with fine houses and other good buildings. 
 Nearly every farm had a name. Each army had two lines and a 
 reserve in the rear of the second line. Just back of the extreme 
 right of the second line of the English Army, was a small ridge 
 from which the artillery could have infiladed the entire English 
 Army and driven it from its position, so Napoleon ordered his 
 brother, Jerome Bonaparte, who commanded the left wing of his 
 army, to drive back the right wing of the English Army, and 
 take possession of that ridge. This Jerome attempted to do at 
 eleven in the forenoon, but, after a desperate fight, in which most 
 of the time he was successful, was finally repulsed. This 
 was the beginning of the battle. Later Napoleon ordered 
 Jerome to try that again, while he, at the same time, or- 
 dered a general fight all along the line, and, while this was 
 going on, ordered a particular effort to be made to turn the 
 left flank of the English, which resulted in a desperate fight 
 there, in which Gen. Eugene Beauharnais, the son of Josephine, 
 fought gallantly, and in which the French were repulsed. Na- 
 
2/2 THE CONSPIRACY. 
 
 poleon then ordered the French cavalry, which was commanded 
 by Murat, the husband of Caroline Bonaparte, the youngest sister 
 of Napoleon, supported by infantry, to break through the center 
 of the enemies' line, with the view of dividing the enemy and 
 getting part of the army between the forces of Jerome and the 
 French cavalry,and thus attacking that part of the enemy in both 
 flanks, while the rest of his army to the east fought the left wing 
 of the English. 
 
 The French cavalry and infantry succeeded in breaking through 
 the English center and came very near capturing or killing Wel- 
 lington in the rear of the second line of the English. His body- 
 guard, staff and cavalry, as well as reserve infantry, had to fight 
 desperately to save him. Wellington himself exhibiting the great- 
 est personal bra/ery. The French cavalry and infantry were 
 finally driven out of the English lines and back to their own 
 lines. Jerome also fought desperately, but failed to get posses- 
 sion of the infilading ridge and was driven back to his own lines, 
 although at one time, the cavalry, ordered to help him, got 
 through the enemy's lines and had adesperate fight behind them, 
 and the two armies finally, substantially occupied their original 
 lines. Next Napoleon commenced continuous attacks, princi- 
 pally on the English center, and, at the same time, had his three 
 hundred cannons pouring their destructive fire on the British till 
 Wellington exclaimed: " Would to God that Blucher or night 
 would come ! " Napoleon grew desperate at the desparate resist- 
 ance of the British. Hearing that the advance guard of Blucher's 
 army was approaching from the east, at first he did not believe 
 it, and declared that it was Grouchy's army coming to re-enforce 
 him, but, on becoming convinced that it was tiue, he sent some 
 troops to hold them in check while he could try and defeat the 
 English before Blucher could arrive with the main part of his 
 army. Accordingly, he ordered his cavalry to charge the English 
 center. They broke through, but were driven back. Napoleon 
 then went with Ney, whom he had always called the bravest of 
 
THE CONSPIRACY. 2/3 
 
 the brave, and his old guard, till they were within a short dis- 
 tance of the enemy, where he made a speech of encouragement 
 to them, telling them how he always relied on them to wrest vic- 
 tory from the enemy in the last resort, and how they had never 
 failed him. The old guard answered him with shouts of " Vive 
 L'Empereur." 
 
 He then ordered them to charge the enemy's center. With a 
 yell, they gallantly charged the enemy's center, but were repulsed 
 by the united efforts of the terrible fire of the enemy's artillery 
 and the sudden charge of a body of infantry from concealment, 
 to which Wellington said: " Up, guards, and at them." Soon 
 after, about four in the afternoon, Blucher charged his army in 
 the right flank and rear, and caused his troops to waver, and, at 
 the same time, Wellington's entire army charged him in front. 
 No army in the world could stand that — to be charged in the 
 flank and rear by one army, and, at the same time, be charged in 
 front by another army, so Napoleon's grand army broke and fled, 
 and it resulted in a rout. Blucher and Wellington met in the 
 charge where the headquarters of Napoleon had been during the 
 battle, embraced and congratulated each other on their great vic- 
 tory. Blucher pursued the fleeing Frenchmen all that moonlight 
 night, refusing to capture them, and slaughtering them, till 
 Blucher and butcher became synonymous terms. 
 
 Grouchy had been ordered by Napoleon to keep Blucher away 
 from that field or to follow him to the field and help to fight him 
 and Wellington. Grouchy was only five miles away to the east 
 and allowed Blucher to march away from his immediate front, 
 only firing a few artillery shots at him as he went, fully knowing 
 that he was going to help the English, as it was a cleared coun- 
 try and he could see all the way to the field at Waterloo and 
 knew that the battle was going on there. Grouchy's conduct 
 cannot possibly be explained on any other theory than that he 
 was wilfully treacherous to Napoleon. Had he followed Blucher 
 to the field and helped Napoleon, or kept Blucher away from the 
 
2/4 THE CONSPIRACY. 
 
 field, the victory might have been with the French instead of 
 against them. This great, but only, defeat of Napoleon resulted 
 in his exile and death on the now famous isle of St. Helena. 
 
 The English account states that Wellington had only sixty-five 
 thousand soldiers, while Napoleon had eighty thousand. Welling- 
 ton, however, had the assistance of Blucher's army. 
 
 At tliiee in the afternoon Napoleon was so confident of victory 
 that he started a dispatch, by courier, to Paris, stating that he 
 had won a great victory. Paris went wild with rejoicing over it ; 
 and Englishmen carried the jiews from Paris to London, where 
 it caused great depression, till Wellington's dispatch got there 
 announcing his great victory, when the Londoners went wild 
 over that news, and the Parisians were greatly depressed, having 
 received the same news by that time. 
 
 I bought a cane that grew on the field and a pamphlet describ- 
 ing the battle, and rode away to the station on the top of an om- 
 nibus. From the top of the omnibus I threw pennies to the 
 children, who followed it, asking for them. They went down on 
 their all fours and scrambled for the pennies just like pigs after 
 grains of corn. As I rode up the street on a street-car, drawn by 
 horses, in Brussels, my companion, the young Englishman, 
 advised me to go to England by way of Antwerp. That sugges- 
 tion immediately brought to my recollection that the program 
 provided that I was to be murdered at night between Antwerp 
 and Dover. So I concluded not to go by that route. Looking 
 closely at the young man and asking him a few questions, I dis- 
 covered that he was the same young man that rode in the same 
 apartment with me by night from Rome to Florence, and had 
 suggested to me to go up into the belfry at Florence, the pro- 
 gram providing that the red moustached Englishman should 
 meet me there and murder me. I did not go up into the belfry 
 at Florence. I told the young man that he reminded me of a 
 young man that took a night ride with me from Rome to Flor- 
 ence, in such a manner as to let him know that I remembered 
 
THE CONSPIRACY. 275 
 
 him. The young man kept away from me after that. I passed 
 the rest of the day roaming about beautiful Brussels, for some 
 time being on the boulevard Warterloo — seven streets in one, 
 lined with beautiful trees, some promenade and some driving 
 streets ; the houses being only on the outside of, all seven of 
 them. 
 
 Monday morning I went to London, via Ostend and Dover. On 
 the same train from Brussels to Ostend, in the same apartmet sat 
 opposite me the red moustached Englishman. I looked defi- 
 antly at him and he looked a little nervous. Crossing the Chan- 
 nel, I kept an eye on that red moustached Englishman. From 
 Dover up to London he was not in the same apartment with me. 
 I arrived in London about 6 p. m., and stopped at the Hotel 
 Metropole. I had been advised to stop at the Hotel Metropole 
 by an old gentleman and his two sons, who claimed to be Lon- 
 doners, at the Hotel Continental in Rome, who gave the advise 
 according to program of the American Mafia. In less than thirty 
 minutes after my arrival, while standing in front of the entrance 
 to the hotel, Boyle came by and entered the hotel. As he ap- 
 proached I looked at him as much as to say, " I am ready for you, 
 sir." He then dropped his head and passed in. That night an 
 attempt was made by the gang to get into my room to murder 
 me. I saw at the hotel the red moustached Englishman, the big 
 black moustached Englishman and others who had been pursu- 
 ing me on the continent. 
 
 The next morning I went to the office of the American Minis- 
 ter, Robert T. Lincoln, son of President Lincoln, and told him 
 about the conspiracy against me, how T had been pursued over 
 the continent and how I was now being pursued for my life in 
 England, and asked him for the protection of the American gov- 
 ernment. Mr. Lincoln replied: "You dont look as though they 
 had hurt you very much. You are a lawyer, and ought to know 
 that when you entered England you became subject to the laws 
 of England, the same as any of her citizens. If anything hap- 
 
276 THE CONSPIRACY. 
 
 pens, then I can act." The idea that I had to be murdered before 
 I could get the protection of my own government from the 
 American Minister in England was not a very pleasant one to 
 me; and was not in accordance with my understanding of the 
 International law. I parted with Minister Lincoln with the un- 
 derstanding that I was to call and see him again concerning the 
 matter; and had I done so, would doubtless have received the 
 full protection of the American government from that accom- 
 plished gentleman. He w^ould undoubtedly have called on the 
 English authorities to protect my life from the criminal band 
 while I was in England. 
 
 The conspirators intended to murder me in the barber's chair 
 in the Hotel Metropole, but the barber saved me from that by 
 refusing to shave me, and not allowing me to enter the shop. 
 They also attempted to surround me in the office of the hotel to 
 murder me there, but two young ladies who had heard of it, came 
 and stood between them and me, very near to me. So they let it 
 alone there. 
 
 For four days I went about London seeing the sights, among 
 the rest the battle of Waterloo cyclorama, Westminster Abbey, 
 the British National Museum, Wellington's tomb in St. Paul's 
 Church, and other sights too numerous to mention. I left Lon- 
 don Friday, September 26, at 2 p. m., and arrived at Liverpool 
 at 6:30 p. m. the same day. Arriving at Liverpool, the first hotel 
 I went to claimed to be full, so I had to go to another hotel. 
 There they put up a cot for me in the bath room, which had a 
 communicating door with another room. Some men made an 
 attempt on the partition door that night, but desisted on my 
 waking up and covering it with my revolver. The next day, 
 about 9 o'clock p. m., Saturday, the 27th of September, I sailed 
 on the Etruria. It was a glorious moonlight night and every- 
 body on board enjoyed it as we steamed out from Liverpool. 
 The next morning, Sunday, we arrived at Queenstown, Ireland, 
 about 9 o'clock. Many of us went on shore and looked around 
 
THE CONSPIRACY. 277 
 
 that Irish city. Having taken on the mails, we sailed away from 
 there, all day in sight of the Irish coast and the coast of Wales. 
 By Monday afternoon recollection caused me to know that I had 
 been placed in a stateroom with a man, according to the pro- 
 gram of the criminal band, so I went to the purser of the ship 
 and told him about the conspiracy against me and that I heard 
 that there were two staterooms empty and I would like to be 
 moved into one of them. He offered to so move me provided I 
 would pay another full fare. I refused to pay that amount. About 
 an hour after this interview a man came to me and asked me if 
 I was willing to go and have a talk with the doctor. "Certainly," 
 said I, and went and had my talk with the doctor. The doctor 
 informed me that he had heard that I was afraid of being harmed 
 on board and assured me that nothing could possibly happen to 
 me on board, as men could not escape from the ship as they can 
 on land. He then went on to ask me if I ate morphine or 
 drank intoxicants. I informed him that I did neither. He then 
 said to me if I did not want to remain where I was I could have 
 the hospital all alone to myself and that I could lock that and I 
 would not be disturbed. I told him I would accept the hospital 
 on those terms. I was shown to the hospital by the aforesaid 
 villainous-looking assistant to the doctor, The sea was very 
 rough and I was feeling unwell, so I laid .down in my bunk. 
 When night came I tried to lock the door and found that it had 
 been fixed so it could not be locked. 
 
 Recollection then brought back to me that part of the pro- 
 gram relating to what was to take place on the ship, and I at 
 once realized that I had been placed in the hospital strictly in 
 accordance with the program of the criminal band. By that 
 time I was very sea-sick and remained in the hospital for two 
 days without leaving it, during which time the villain tried to 
 poison me with opium in beef tea and another dish. He failed 
 to put in the beef tea enough opium to have the effect desired. 
 It only acted as a sedative and quieted my nerves. The villain 
 
278 THE CONSPIRACY. 
 
 looked very much surprised when he entered the hospital and found 
 me alive and appearing bright ; and receiving from me the assur- 
 ance that the beef tea vi^as just what I needed the villain eagerly- 
 insisted upon my taking some more beef tea at once, but I em- 
 phatically declined. The next morning the villain came with a 
 dish for me, at the sight of which my stomach revolted after hav- 
 ing taken one bite. The villain urged me to eat it, and seemed 
 very much disappointed when I refused to do so. Had I eaten it 
 I would never have gotten out of that hospital alive. Having 
 failed to murder me by poison, the conspirators sent one of their 
 number into the hospital to murder me by assassination. I faced 
 him firmly, and just then some deck hands, who had heard of the 
 conspiracy, appeared and ordered him out, and told him if he 
 came into that part of the ship again they would throw him 
 overboard. 
 
 I slept in the hospital at night to the end of the voyage, pro- 
 tected by the deck hands, and the fear of my revolver entertained 
 by the conspirators. Boyle was oa board and led the conspira- 
 tors. His closest co-conspirators on board were Frank Hirch- 
 berg, and his wife, and her brother. The program provided 
 that his wife should try to play a treacherous trick on me by 
 night in some lonely part of the ship, out of sight of all others, 
 and at the critical moment her husband, her brother, and Boyle 
 were to appear on the scene, she was to complain and they were 
 to throw me overboard. I gave the lady no chance to play her 
 treacherous trick. She is a daughter of Gen. D. M. Frost, and 
 as treacherous as her father. 
 
 He was first treacherous to the Union and then treacherous to 
 the Confederacy. Jefferson Davis ordered him striken from the 
 rolls as a deserter. He is a most infamous character, and so is 
 his present wife. She tried to murder me by giving me a glass 
 of wine with poison in it, in her own parlor. The poison was 
 furnished to her for that purpose by her intimate and most infa- 
 mous Marmaduke. She is a fit companion for the old deserter ; 
 
THE CONSPIRACY. 2/9 
 
 for he murdered his second wife by giving her a glass of wine 
 with poison in it, and urging her to take it, addressing her as 
 my dear, to prevent her from telling me that he and the most in- 
 famous Marmaduke were going to murder me in the same way. 
 All on account of their war prejudice against me. 
 
 While traveling in Italy I heard Dr. Grammar tell Champion 
 that Judge Clover had come over to look after the safety of the 
 General, but that he was not going to speak to me or have any- 
 thing to do with me ; that the conspirators had sent him over to 
 do so in order to manufacture a defense for themselves in advance 
 of their having me murdered. 
 
GI-iAPTGIR 27. 
 
 We arrived at the quarantine at 1 1 p. m. Saturday night and 
 went up and landed in New York Sunday morning. I remained 
 in that city several days, during which the conspiracy was carried 
 on against me. The conspirators had ex-President Cleveland told 
 that I had been abusing him over in Europe, hoping thereby to 
 have him refuse to see me, but the lying trick did not succeed. 
 I had been speaking of him only in terms of the very highest 
 praise ; had never spoken of him in any other terms. 
 
 I had a very pleasant interview with the ex-President, and left 
 for Greenfield, my old home, in Indiana. There I stopped to see 
 my relations and become thoroughly posted as to the future pro- 
 gram of the criminal band against me. 
 
 There I learned that the conspirators had all the principal 
 hotels in St. Louis set up against me, so there was but little 
 choice as to which was the best for me to stop at. I went to the 
 Lindell Hotel, not expecting to remain there long, arriving in 
 the evening. At supper I was poisoned by rough-on-rats being 
 put ill my tea, which made the tea very red, caused me to nearly 
 fall from my chair. After that I called for clear green tea, and 
 would not drink it unless it was so, and always tested it before I 
 drank much of it. 
 
 I determined to see Governor Fiancis and demand of him the 
 protection of the law. I met the Governor on the street and told 
 him that I wanted to have a talk with him. The Governor ex- 
 cused himself on the ground that he had no time to talk to me 
 then, but the next time he came down from Jefferson City he 
 would stop at the Lindell himself and have a talk with me. He 
 did not stop at the Lindell, as he said he would, and avoided me, 
 and allowed the conspiracy to run on against me. He did not 
 
THE CONSPIRACY. 261 
 
 stop it as Mrs. Francis said he would to the lady that night at the 
 theater, if I came back from Europe, for I had gotten back from 
 Europe alive, and he had not stopped it, and when I finally asked 
 him to stop it he told me that I must be mistaken about it. Twice 
 the Governor made that hypocritical reply to me when I applied 
 to him for protection, and when he personally knew that I was 
 not mistaken. 
 
 He could have put an end to it at any time through his Police 
 Board, over which he held absolute power of removal, had he so 
 desired, and the fact that he did not proved that he did not wish 
 to do it. 
 
 Just before the Legislature met I heard of a scheme on the part 
 of Francis to get quite a number of the members of the Legisla- 
 ture who had been elected as Vest men to go back on him and 
 elect him (Francis) to the Senate as the successor of Vest. I 
 went to the closest friend of Francis and told him that I had 
 heard of the secret scheme and read the riot act to him, and told 
 him that it should not be done. Hence the willingness on the 
 part of the governor that I might be murdered. 
 
 He was also afraid if I was not murdered I would expose them 
 all, including his wife's sister, Mrs. Lucas Turner, for murdering 
 her husband. 
 
 Everlasting shame on such a Governor ! Through Turner and 
 Overall, Blair succeeded in perpetuating the conspiracy against 
 me in the Police Department, and has thus far saved himself and 
 the rest of them from prosecution. 
 
 Dr. Grammer said to Champion, in accordance with the written 
 programme, in Italy, while traveling with me, so that I heard it, 
 that Blair and Lee claimed that they would have the Criminal 
 Court set up against any prosecution I might try to bring against 
 them or any of their criminal band, should they not succeed in 
 having me murdered. That they had both candidates for Judge 
 of that Court secured, namely : J. C. Normile and Ashley Clover. 
 That no matter which was elected they would own the Judge ; 
 
282 THE CONSPIRACY. 
 
 that if Normile was re-elected they would own the Judge and 
 also the Circuit Attorney, as Clover, son of Judge Clover, was al- 
 ready that, and if he did not defeat Nonnile he would have to 
 hold his present office for two years longer ; if he beat Normile 
 then they would own the Judge, and would buy the new Circuit 
 Attorney, whoever might be appointed to fill the vacancy caused 
 by Clover's election to the Judgeship. Both Normile and Clover 
 unwittingly gave me confirmation of the truth of the doctor's as- 
 sertion. The Judge of the Court of Criminal Correction also per- 
 formed a part assigned to him in the program of the criminal 
 band. The program of the criminals also claimed that they 
 had bought the Circuit Judges with trips to Europe and some 
 with trips to the sea coast, so as to own the courts in case I should 
 sue them for civil damages. Judge Dillon's confession subse- 
 quently made to me confirmed this. 
 
 The 26th day of August, 1 891, in the Governor's office at Jeffer- 
 son City, I told him that Rotten Lee and Satan Blair were still 
 running their conspiracy against me, and asked him to stop it. 
 In reply, the Governor said that he himself would kill me if I 
 ever gave the facts to the newspapers or put them in my book. 
 This he said in a low tone of voice, but still I heard it. Shame 
 on such a Governor ! Everlasting shame on such a Governor ! 
 
 In the early part of the summer Lee and Blair, in behalf of 
 themselves and Thomas E. Tutt, who has twice tried to treach- 
 erously murder me, and others of the conspirators at different 
 times, called Senators Cockrell and Vest to St. Louis and told 
 each that they had been damaging me in ways that it was not 
 necessary to explain, and wanted them to fix it up with me 
 for them, but wanted them to get me out of the race for Gov- 
 ernor, telling them that they had intended to pay me $60,000 in 
 damages. Both Senators told me about it, and referred me to an 
 old lawyer, who was a friend of theirs, and who was out of the 
 city at the time. When he returned to the city Satan Blair got 
 to him before I did and feed him ahead of me, and through his 
 
THE CONSPIRACY. 283 
 
 machinations prevented the settlement and the ending of the con- 
 spiracy before any murders were committed. To head off the 
 next attempt to settle, Blair murdered Frank Hicks, the lawyer, 
 in a most cowardly and treacherous way, to prevent him from be- 
 coming my attorney. After having murdered him he had it 
 falsely published in the newspapers that Hicks shot himself acci- 
 denally while trying to unload a revolver. It was in the written 
 program of Rotten Lee and Satan Blair that Blair was to murder 
 Hicks, and how he was to murder him, and how he was to try to 
 conceal it, if Hicks attempted to become my lawyer, under the di- 
 rection of Chris Ellerbe, whom Blair claimed as one of his secret 
 attorneys to help clean me out. Blair carried out that part of the 
 program, and poor Hicks is in his grave, Six weeks before Blair 
 murdered Hicks, he, Blair, told Senator Vest that he was going to 
 murder Hicks and me, and Senator Vest told me that Blair had 
 so told him. Four weeks before the murder, in the Confederate 
 ball, Mrs. Mary J. Cable, in the presence of many people, told me 
 that Blair was going to murder Frank Hicks and me, and how he 
 was going to murder him, and how he was going to try to con- 
 ceal the murder. Blair did it just as she said he was going to. 
 Mrs. Cable said Blair s wife told her. Going into the office of 
 Hicks, which was on the same floor as Blair's office, he talked 
 in a friendly way to the unsuspecting Hicks for a short time, 
 and suddenly drawing a revolver fired at his heart. Hicks fell 
 over and Blair placed the pistol with which he had shot Hicks 
 alongside his victim and ran out of Hicks' office and gave out 
 that Hicks had shot himself accidentally while unloading a re- 
 volver, and got a man out at Ferguson to falsely say that he 
 loaned Hicks that revolver. Before he died Hicks said that 
 Blair murdered him. Blair has since reported to his co-con- 
 spirators that he did murder Hicks, and imagines that he is a 
 great hero because he cowardly and treacherously murdered an 
 unarmed, unsuspecting man. 
 
 They also had an attempt made to murder me in West Virginia 
 
284 THE CONSPIRACY. 
 
 on the train as I went to Washington City. During the night two 
 rough country men, accompanied by a rough country girl, came 
 on the train. One of the rough men occupied an entire seat op- 
 posite my own, which I occupied alone. On the seat back of the 
 rough countryman were seated the girl and her other companion. 
 The rough man opposite me turned his back toward me and his 
 face toward the window of the car, and then drew his sporting 
 rifle across his left shoulder, the muzzle pointing toward me, and 
 began to play with the hammer of it, intending to pull the trig- 
 ger and shoot me, and claim that it was done accidentally. His 
 companions, the conductor of the train and others were there by 
 pre-arrangement to swear that the shooting was entirely acci- 
 dental. I prevented it by moving from my seat and going for- 
 ward in the car just in time to save my life. Just as I moved I 
 overheard the rough girl say to him, " Dont do it now, he is mov- 
 ing." The rifleman looked around and was very much surprised 
 to see that my seat was unoccupied and that I was in a seat some 
 distance in front of it. The rough party soon left the train. 
 When I arrived in Washington, Satan Blair, who came there for 
 the purpose, tried to assassinate me by slipping up behind me, 
 accompanied by a crowd of men, and trying to shoot me in the 
 back in Willard's Hotel. The crowd accompanied him to help 
 him assassinate me, if necessary, and then swear that I was killed 
 in self defense. Hon. Marshall Arnold, a member of Congress 
 from Missouri, knocked his pistol to one side and prevented the 
 assassination. When they found that there was one man there 
 that would help me, the cowardly gang ignobly retreated from 
 the field. The next morning I met the cowardly Blair on the 
 street where there was nobody in the way, and offered him battle,, 
 and he, coward like, backed down and hurriedly sneaked into a 
 house. 
 
 On the afternoon of the 24th of March, in the Senate chamber 
 at Jefferson City, I sat immediately in the rear of Mrs. Gov.. 
 Francis and a young lady who accompanied her, and overheard 
 
THE CONSPIRACY. 285 
 
 their conversation relating to myself. In that conversation Mrs. 
 Francis broke down and acknowledged to the young lady that 
 both she and the Governor had given their consent that I might 
 be murdered. She said that the Governor would support me for 
 Governor, but he was afraid if I became Governor that I would 
 have T^lair tried for murdering Hicks, and that would expose 
 all these matters, and that he was determined that these mat- 
 ters should never become public, for if they did it would ruin 
 the reputation of his administration and he could never do 
 anything more politically. That if the General published 
 her confession or said anything about him or her concerning 
 these matters in his book, that the Governor had declared that 
 he, himself, would kill the General. And thus, at last, I also 
 received the positive proof from the wife of the Governor that he 
 was also in the conspiracy to murder me. Everlasting shame on 
 such a Governor, who did not seem to have sense enough to know 
 that the first duty of a Governor is to protect human life, not to 
 destroy it or allow it to be destroyed. Mrs. trancis also said that 
 her husband had certain State Senators bought to support him 
 for the office of United States Senator. That he expected to buy 
 it away from Cockrell, but that he was a little afraid some other 
 man with more money than he had might come along and buy it 
 away from him. 
 
 Mrs, Francis also said that Charles H. Jones, editor of the St. 
 Louis Republic, had promised Morehouse that he would support 
 him with his paper for Governor, but that her husband had 
 bought him away from Morehouse by buying ^2,000 worth of his 
 stock in the paper; but that the stock brings no dividend, and 
 the Governor considered that he had lost just that much money. 
 "But,'' said the young lady, "he got his political influence, and 
 that is what he bought." Mrs. Francis then went on to say that 
 Jones had promised the General that he would support him for 
 Governor, but had sold out to the criminal band who were oppos- 
 ing the General ; but that the sale of the stock was not to actually 
 
286 THE CONSPIRACY. 
 
 take place till after the campaign was over; so if the General 
 found it out he could not charge Jones with having been bought. 
 And that was the reason that he is not now supporting the Gen- 
 eral with his paper. She said that Jones would promise anybody 
 anything and then sell out right opposite to what he had prom- 
 ised. Everlasting shame on Jones for selling out. Mrs. Francis 
 also said to the young lady that in the murder of Hicks, Blair 
 was guilty of murder in the first degree, and that she and the 
 Governor and all the rest of them were guilty of murder in the 
 second degree, and seemed very much distressed about it. The 
 young lady said to her: " If it makes you feel so badly when you 
 are only guilty of murder in the second degree, why do you want 
 to go ahead and have the General murdered in the first degree? " 
 She made no reply to that. 
 
 Rotten Lee and Satan Blair also succeeded in exciting great 
 war prejudice against me, notwithstanding all the work I had 
 done for the Southerners, and both Cockrell and Vest and other 
 Confederate officers were for me. In this connection I will say 
 that both Vest and Cockrell acknowledged to me that they were 
 wrong during the war, and that I was right. 
 
 Vest said that men who were wrong during the war had been 
 crowding out men who were right during the war, and that was 
 not right, but that he and Cockrell had been in the Senate so 
 long and become so old that they would not know what to go at 
 now if they were turned out of there. Cockrell said this same 
 thing to me, and added that one of the Senators ought to be a 
 Union man, and if he found that he could not get a re-election he 
 would be for me for the Senate. I agree with them that it is not 
 right for men who were wrong during the war to be crowding 
 out men who were right during the war, for loyalty is always 
 preferable to disloyalty in the Republic, the only rightful gov- 
 ernment on the earth, and ought to be rewarded ahead of dis- 
 loyalty. I not only agree with them that one of the Senators 
 from Missouri ought to be a Union man, but I will go still fur- 
 
THE CONSPIRACY. 287 
 
 ther and say that in deserting me when Rotten Lee and Satan 
 Blair excited their war prejndice against me and going in with 
 them in all their crimes they have proven that they are utterly unfit 
 to be Senators. No nation can afford to allow its loyal citizens 
 to be persecuted and murdered on account of their loyalty. And 
 that is just what the conspirators are all trying to do toward me. 
 Nothwithstanding Vest and Cockrell admitted to me that seces- 
 sion was wrong, they want to perpetuate it in the minds of the 
 people to use it for their political purposes, to crowd out loyal 
 men. 
 
 Rotten Ivce, and Satan Blair also, whenever they found any 
 man was friendly to me immediately manufactured a lie to the 
 effect that I had said something awful about him or some female 
 member of his family. It always had the effect to turn him 
 against me till the lie was corrected by same friend of mine. In 
 no instance did any man ever come to me and give me a chance 
 to say whether it was a lie or not. Reader, take warning from 
 this, and never condemn any person till you have given him a 
 hearing. If you do condemn any one without giving him a hear- 
 ing it will simply put it in the power of your worst enemies to 
 turn you against your best friends and to turn your best friends 
 against you. So do not allow villians to make a fool of you by 
 putting lies in your brain, x^lways allow everybody a fair hear- 
 ing before you go back on him. 
 
 The week before Marmaduke died he spent in St. Louis drunk. 
 
 Hearing that he was in the conspiracy, I went to the Southern 
 Hotel to face him on it. I told him that he could not afford to 
 do anything towards me in which the law would not justify him. 
 He broke down and confessed that he had suggested to Blair to 
 get up some false affidavits against me to furnish him a pretext 
 to remove me from the Police Board. He had lied on me at 
 West Point and was then going to lie on me in Missouri. He 
 also said to me: "Gooding, you have saved me and saved 
 me the Governorship by coming here and giving me this talk^ 
 
288 THE CONSPIRACY. 
 
 and I thank you for it from the bottom of my heart, for I would 
 have done it if you had not given me this talk, and, if I had 
 done it, the Legislature would have had a perfect right to 
 come together of their own volition and removed me from the 
 Governorship." The next week he died of the effects of dissipa- 
 tion. There died a man who had treated me meanly at West 
 Point and whom I had forgiven and whom I had helped to save 
 from defeat at the polls. I had also loaned him money many 
 times and taken care of him when he had delirium tremens and 
 concealed the fact from the world for him ; but in spite of all of 
 it, he treated me meanly to the last. He spent the last week of 
 his life drunk and in a conspiracy to remove me from the Board 
 on false affidavits suggested by himself, and to allow me to be 
 murdered and then pardon the murderers. Morehouse, the Lieut. 
 Governor who succeeded him on his death, and Francis followed 
 him in the conspiracy, and now Stone, the present Governor, 
 who was placed in his position by them, is now protecting them 
 from prosecution in St. Louis. 
 
 It is to be hoped that the next Governor will be an improve- 
 ment on the last four. 
 
 They also had arrangements made in every part of the State to 
 have me assassinated if I attempted to canvass the State for the 
 nomination. In the beginning of this conspiracy Satan Blair 
 said to Frank Gainnie that Rotten Lee had said to him that he 
 was going to spend his money hiring people to help him knock 
 out Gooding with the widow and in politics, and if he succeeded 
 in getting the widow's money it would be as good an investment 
 of his money as he could possibly have made. 
 
 The history of this conspiracy ought to be a warning to other 
 people, and morals can be drawn from it. Rotten Lee, although 
 he has spent his money as aforesaid, has not, and never will, 
 get the fortune of the widow, as she says she will never marry 
 him, because he is a rotten man. Moral : No rotten man ever 
 ought to try to force himself on an unwilling widow. 
 
THE CONSPIRACY. 289 
 
 Satan Blair has not yet, and never will, get the Governorship 
 for he is certain to be hung for the murder of Frank Hicks. 
 Moral : Never commit a murder to carry your point against a po- 
 litical rival, for if you do you will be hung. 
 
 The Granite Mountain criminals are still in danger of having, 
 to disgorge and being punished under the criminal laws of the 
 State. Moral : Get your fortunes honestly, and then you need 
 not live under the fear that you may have to disgorge and be pun- 
 ished under the criminal laws. 
 
 Moral for public officials : Be honest in your official positions, 
 and then you need not fear exposures, disgrace and punishment. 
 Through the fear of counter investigations and publications the 
 mothers of Rotten Lee and Satan Blair confessed their shame to 
 them and implored them to quit making war on good people, 
 meaning myself and my relations. Mrs. Satan Blair confessed 
 her shame, as did also Mrs. She-Devil Turner. 
 
 Moral for all fools like Rotten Lee and Satan Blair : Before 
 you investigate anybody else, and finding nothing wrong, make 
 unjust war on good people, first be sure that you are all right 
 yourselves, and then investigate your own folks, and be sure that 
 their records are all right, lest through fear of counter investiga- 
 tions and publications they confess their shame to you and im- 
 plore you to quit making unjust war on good people, your betters. 
 
 The criminal band got Mayor Noonan, who also wanted 
 to be Governor, to revoke my permission to carry a revolver 
 to defend my life, by having it suggested to him that I would 
 stand in his way for the Governorship, so that Rotten Lee 
 and Satan Blair might shoot me down without any danger 
 to themselves; but I refused to give up my revolver when the 
 detectives asked me for it. They then got his sister-in-law into 
 the conspiracy to help murder me by giving her a trip to Europe, 
 Fearing, if ] became Governor, that I would, through the police 
 department, have him and his sister-in-law prosecuted as co-con- 
 spirators of Rotten Lee and Satan Blair, Noonan actively can- 
 
290 THE CONSPIRACY. 
 
 vassed the city for one of my competitors from the country, to 
 prevent me from having a chance to get a delegation from the 
 city, and thus knocked me out of the race with the aid of the 
 others. 
 
 Fearing I might, if I became Governor, throngh my power 
 over tlie police department, have him and his wife and sister-in- 
 law prosecuted as co-conspirators of the American Mafia, led by 
 Rotten Lee and Satan Blair, Governor Francis also helped to pre- 
 vent me from getting a delegation from the city. When I found 
 out the situation I stood aloof from the primaries, and retired 
 from the race. The criminal band having prevented me from 
 becoming Governor by the power of their money, spending more 
 than a hundred thousand dollars, bribing bad men to make war 
 on me, their lies and their tricks, their crimes and the aid of 
 Charles H. Jones, editor of the St. Louis Republic, and the aid 
 of Francis and Noonan, in the interest of good government, I 
 hereby demand of the next Governor of Missouri that he shall 
 see that the police department of St. Louis, who are in posses- 
 sion of all the facts, do their duty, to the end that James L. Blair 
 is tried, convicted and hung for the murder of Frank Hicks. I 
 also demand that Arthur Lee, as the chief co-conspirator of Blair, 
 shall also be hung for that murder. I also demand that their co- 
 conspirators, the Granite Mountain criminals, and also their co- 
 conspirators, David R. Francis, Vest and Cockrell, and all the 
 rest of the conspirators, male and female, shall be punished ac- 
 cording to law. 
 
 Last February, in Washington, D. C, I heard their conspirator, 
 Ben T. Cable, of Rock Island, Illinois, repeat to his wife the pro- 
 gram of Rotten Lee and Satan Blair against me. He said they 
 intended to have me murdered by having Ford's Theatre tumbled 
 down on me as well as on the clerks in it. In that program he re- 
 peated that they intended to have my noble friend, Judge Milton 
 S.Robinson, of Indiana, murdered, if he did not cease his efforts 
 to protect me from their efforts to murder me; and have it done 
 
THE CONSPIRACY. 29 I 
 
 by poison in his own home in Indiana, and lay it to heat prostra- 
 tion. He also said they intended to have my friend, ex-Governor 
 Charles H. Hardin, who was snpporting me for Governor, mur- 
 dered by poison at the Ringo House, in Mexico, because he was 
 declaring that I was needed for Governor to put them through 
 under the law. He also said they intended to have Judge Ben- 
 nett Pike murdered by poison, if he did not cease debouncing 
 their conspiracy against me. He said they intended to have all 
 three poisoned at about the same time, so they would all be bur- 
 ied on the same day. 
 
 Robinson died at Anderson at the time Cable said he would, 
 and was reported as having died from heat prostration. Hardin 
 and Pike died suddenly at the time Cable said they would, and 
 all three were buried on Sunday, the last day of July, according 
 to the program as repeated by Cable. Hardin died at the Ringo 
 House in Mexico, and Pike died in St. Louis. I was also told in 
 St. Louis all about these three murders, but was told at the same 
 time that all three of these gentlemen would be duly warned of 
 their danger. I was also told about them in Greenfield, Indiana, 
 by two prominent citizens, who assured me that they would see 
 that Judge Robinson was duly warned of his danger; and that it 
 would not do for me to attempt to go to Indianapolis to warn 
 Judge Robinson of his danger, as arrangements had been made 
 to have me assassinated there, and that it would not do for me to 
 write him about it, as arrangements had been made in the post 
 office to have my letter intercepted if I wrote. Believing that 
 the aforesaid prominent gentlemen would warn Robinson, I left 
 it to them. 
 
 Those three gentlemen died martyrs to the cause of good gov- 
 ernment, and I demand of the authorities and all good citizens of 
 Indiana and Missouri that their murderers be hung according to 
 law. On with the enforcement of the laws. Let no guilty man 
 escape. 
 
 Judge Normile committed suicide at St. Louis the 9th of Au- 
 
292 THE CONSPIRACY. 
 
 ■Sfust. Poor Normile deserved a better fate than to have been 
 ruined and programed to his death by such criminals as Rotten 
 Lee and Satan Blair. 
 
 Sitting at the table of the police board, Satan Blair, while 
 telling Gainnie how he was going to have me murdered, would 
 frequently say with an air of great contempt for human life; 
 ""What is a human life when it stands in the way?" The mur- 
 ders he has since committed and had committed prove that he 
 "has as great a contempt for the life of a human being as he has 
 for the life of a fly. This world would be better off without him. 
 Rotten Lee and Satan Blair are cruel and cowardly human mon- 
 strosities without heart or soul. And the world would be better 
 off without both of them. 
 
 Durinof the dano^ers in St. Louis I would have been murdered 
 by Rotten Lee and Satan Blair and their criminal band, but for 
 the protection I received from Lawrence Harrigan, Chief of Po- 
 lice, and John W. Campbell, Assistant Chief of Police. These 
 gallant officers gave me that protection in spite of the fact that 
 they knew that the Governor and a majority of the Police Board, 
 who held absolute power of removal over them, wanted me mur- 
 dered. All honor to them for such noble conduct under such a 
 bad Governor and such bad Police Commissioners. 
 
 In Indiana where I went to have this book printed, they car- 
 ried out their criminal program, the details of which are too dis- 
 gusting to relate. Sufficient to say they had the crimes of mur- 
 der and arson committed many times, with the consent of that 
 now infamous liar and criminal Governor of that State, Claude 
 Matthews. They got his consent to carry out their criminal pro- 
 o-ram in his State by having him told that I was going to be made 
 Secretary of War, and also going marry a very rich lady, re-estab- 
 lish my residence in Indiana, and run for the Presidency from that 
 State, and would therefore stand in his way for the Presidency if 
 I was not murdered. The soft-brained Governor believed their 
 lies and consented to manufacture lies on me and that I might be 
 
THE CONSPIRACY. 293 
 
 murdered, and that they might have as many other murders and 
 arsons committed in Indiana as they might want committed, and 
 he would protect all the criminals with the pardoning power if it 
 became necessary. That infamous Governor gave me the proof 
 on him by performing a part and using certain language to me in 
 his office of Secretary of State, just before he was inagurated as 
 Governor that the criminal program of Rotten Lee and Satan 
 Blair provided he should perform and recite to me concerning 
 the burniug of the Walker Corner and other property. The 
 criminals were told that the Governor would pardon them if it 
 became necessary, and consequently went ahead and committed 
 the crimes with perfect impunity. That infamous liar and 
 idiotic Governor is hereby notified that that is not the route to 
 the Presidency, and may yet prove to be the route to the gallows 
 for him. All Governors ought to be taught that they must not 
 allow their political ambition to destroy their conscientious scru- 
 ples against murder and arson. Matthews, notwithstanding he is 
 in the conspiracy of Rotten Ivce and Satan Blair and equally- 
 guilty of murder and arson with them in all the murders and ar- 
 sons they have had committed in Indiana, has been throwing 
 dust into the eyes of the people by making them believe that he 
 is a conscientious enforcer of the law, by blustering and declaring 
 that he would not allow a prize fight on the soil of Indiana if he 
 had to turn out all the militia in the State to prevent it. Ever- 
 lasting shame on that gubernatorial fraud. 
 
 According to the suggestion of my mother, I concluded to come 
 on here and try to get that Brigadiership, as Cleveland had again 
 been inaugurated President. Just before I started for this city I 
 was given the criminal program, orally, by Benjamin Harrison, 
 ex-President of the United States, at his residence in Indianapo- 
 lis. It was also given to me orally by others in Indiana. I came 
 on here and found everything just as the criminal program said I 
 would. Their hirelings here tried to get me into the habit of go- 
 ing to Ford's Theatre so they would have me gotten in there 
 
294 THE CONSPIRACY. 
 
 when they should get ready to have it tumbled down on me and 
 the clerks there. I several times refused to go there and went 
 up in to Massachusetts before they were able to get ready to tum- 
 ble it down, but they concluded to have it tumbled down on the 
 clerks and murder them, anyhow to warn me of the fate that they 
 were going to give me, murdering twenty-two men at one time. 
 They had it tumbled down under the cloak of making alterations 
 and digging out underneath preparatory to putting in electric 
 lights. I returned to this city the 15th day of Jnly, and remained 
 here till the 22nd of August, when I went out to Indiana, 
 
 The criminal program for the fall was performed including the 
 murder of the Wrattan family, to warn the Gooding family of the 
 fate that Rotton Lee and Satan Blair are going to give us, as well 
 as the murder of the JefFersonville bridge people, the Clinton 
 Jordan murder and suicide, the Lambert murder and they even 
 had three of their own co-conspirators murdered that they had 
 hired to murder me, and I saw the funerals of all three of them 
 as they went to the cemetery, knowing that they had all three 
 been hired by Lee and Blair to murder me, had sought opportu- 
 nities to do it and failed. These murders were all committed in 
 Indiana by the consent of the infamous liar, Claude Matthews. 
 Governor of that State, who performed an act in the criminal 
 program in his gubernatorial office himself when I went there to 
 call on him for the protection of the law. That infamous Gov- 
 ernor ought to be hung higher than Haman. along with that in- 
 famous liar and murderer, ex-Governor Francis, of Missouri. I 
 returned to Washington the 7th day of January, 1894, and here 
 I am to remain till I can have Lee and Blair, Boyle, Ewing, Tutt, 
 Lionberger, Charles Clarke, and David R. Francis, and their 
 co-conspirators here indicted for the murder of the Ford's 
 Theater people tried, convicted and hung ; and also till I get a 
 Brigadiership in the army. 
 
 In brief the facts prove that Rotten Lee and Satan Blair and 
 their criminal band have already hired murdered Generals 
 
THE CONSPIRACY. 295 
 
 Beauregard, Butler, and Corse ; Senators Colquitt, Vance, and 
 Stockbridge, and others to the number of one hundred, to warn 
 me of the awful fate which they intended to give me, and to pre- 
 vent some of them from being alive to help me. The facts also 
 prove that they have bribed Governors, judges, prosecuting of- 
 ficers, and grand juries and other people to allow the crimes to 
 be committed and then prevent themselves and the other guilty 
 parties from being punished according to law. 
 
 That in this way they have nullified the criminal laws of the 
 land by preventing their enforcment, and are still going on mur- 
 dering people, and declare that they intend to continue to carry 
 on their Satanic conspiracy for the murder of citizens of the 
 Nation, and thus deprive them of their rights of life and liberty, 
 which belong to them by virtue of the laws of nature, the dec- 
 laration of American independence, and the constitutions and 
 laws of our country, which were made to protect them. The 
 declaration of independence declares that life is the first in- 
 alienable right of man, to secure which our forefathers fought 
 through the revolutionary war, and our constitutions and laws 
 were enacted. 
 
 This, right of man, life, was mentioned first in the declaration 
 because without it man has no use for any other right. 
 
 At no time in the history of man has the protection of his life 
 from murder been more urgent and necessary than it is now in 
 our great Republic. x\t all times ordinary murders occur, but 
 at present an extraordinary number of murders are being com- 
 mitted throughout the land in persuance of this infamous con- 
 spiracy against human life and good government, wliicli has be- 
 come interstate and national, and invaded the District of Colum- 
 bia. I therefore, in the name of the murdered dead, and tliosc 
 that are yet to be murdered, and in names of our Declaration of 
 Independence, our constitution and laws, and by the honor of our 
 country, I demand that our National Government shall put an 
 end to this infamous conspiracy against human life and the laws 
 
296 THE CONSPIRACY. 
 
 of our land by an early and vigorous enforcement of the laws 
 against the infamous conspirators, who are carrying it on, for the 
 murders they have already committed in this District. 
 
 THE MEANEST MAN IN THE CONSPIRACY. 
 
 Of all the mean men that have figured in this infamous con- 
 spiracy against me and the law George G. Vest and Francis M. 
 Cockrell are the meanest, with the exception of one who will be 
 mentioned hereafter. 
 
 They not only shamefully deserted me on the demand of Rot- 
 ten Lee and Satan Blair when they excited their war prejudice 
 against me, but went in with them to keep me out of the Gover- 
 norship and the Brigadiership and to even murder me. This 
 they both confessed to me, and there is ample proof of it indepen- 
 dent of their confessions to me. And notwithstanding Rotten 
 Lee and Satan Blair bribed Cockrell's cook to murder Mrs. Cock- 
 rell to keep her from helping me, by gradually putting slow 
 poison in her food, and tried to murder both Vest and Cockrell 
 in the same way, and I prevented it by giving them timely warn- 
 ing, and Cockrell has acknowledged that I saved his life, they 
 are both still in with them to keep me out of the Brigadiership 
 and to murder me. Thus proving that their war prejudice 
 against me, because I proved in this book that secession was 
 wrong, and I would not take out of this book the fact that they 
 had both admitted to me that it was wrong, was stronger in them 
 than their resentment against Rotten Lee and Satan Blair for 
 murdering Mrs. Cockrell and trying to murder them. Mrs. 
 Cockrell asked Cockrell if it was true that he and Vest had ad- 
 mitted to me that secession was wrong He told her that they 
 had. She then said to him: This is the first time you have ever 
 admitted to me that secession is wrong. Did all of you know it 
 during the war, asked Mrs. Cockrell. Cockrell said the lawyers 
 did but the others didnt. I heard that conversation between 
 them. They have helped Rotten Lee and Satan Blair to murder 
 
THE CONSPIRACY. 297 
 
 more than one hundred and fifty people for which I demand that 
 they along with those two vile murderers shall be hung according 
 to law, by the neck till they are dead, dead, dead. Cockrell's 
 wife plead with him to stop the conspiracy to murder the clerks 
 and me in Ford's Theatre. But to all her pleading which I 
 heard, he only replied that it was not his duty to do so. That he 
 had his duties to perform at the Capitol and besides that General 
 Gooding might not get back from Pittsfield in time to be mur- 
 dered in the theatre. To this Mrs. Cockrell said : Whether the 
 General gets back in time to be killed there or not do not let 
 those poor clerks be killed, go and stop it whether it is your duty 
 to do so or not. And tell Edwards to put a stop to that plan of 
 yours and Vest's to have Gooding killed through him, in that 
 boarding house on four-and-a-half street and help Gooding to get 
 the Brigadership. But to all her pleading he turned a deaf ear 
 and let the murders go on; and confessed to me, after her death, 
 that he and Vest had been so anxious that I should be murdered 
 in Indiana and never get back to Washington. He said that 
 justice would give me the Brigadiership, but that he and Vest 
 did not care for justice nor for me, but if I would take his daugh- 
 ter he and Vest would fix up the Brigadiership for me. That I 
 would not agree to do. So he and Vest continued in the con- 
 spiracy to murder me to keep me out of it. 
 
 Rotten Lee and Satan Blair have not only had more than one 
 hundred and fifty persons murdered, but they also got up the 
 great strike, through Debs, by hiring him to do it. 
 
 This I heard they were going to do in July, 1893, at Pittsfield, 
 and was told last December, 1893, in Greenfield, Indiana, the 
 same as a part of the criminal program of Rotten Lee and Satan 
 Blair, and it has all come off at the times and in the way that 
 that criminal program said it would. That criminal program 
 said that Rotten Lee and Satan Blair were, through these move- 
 ments, going to try and start a civil war, and do all the damage 
 
298 THE CONSPIRACY. 
 
 they could possibly do to mankind before they were arrested for 
 their crimes. 
 
 Gen. Miles promptly put an end to their attempt to bring on a 
 civil war by using the army at Chicago, and elsewhere. 
 
 They also had President Carnot of the French Republic as- 
 sassinated by Santo as a hint to President Cleveland that they 
 would have him assassinated if he appointed me a Brigadier. 
 Carnot was murdered strictly in accordance with their criminal 
 program. 
 
 Their program said they were going to teach the Nihilists of 
 Russia how to get rid of their Czar without assassinating him. 
 That they were going to have them murder him by poisoning. 
 They did that. 
 
 The criminal program also said that they were going to start 
 a war between Japan and China, by having lies told to the Em- 
 peror of Japan and the Emperor of China. That they were going 
 to have the Emperor of Japan falsely told that China was going 
 to seize Corea, and have the Emperor of China falsely told that 
 Japan was going to seize Corea, and in that way bring on the 
 war, and have little Japan whip and overrun big China, and 
 through some business men in San Francisco, try to make some 
 money by furnishing supplies to both Japan and China. And 
 the criminal program of Rotten Lee and Satan Blair was strictly 
 carried out as to Japan and China. And their criminal program 
 also says that they may yet have the Emperors of Japan and 
 China murdered, x^nd that they intend to have murders com- 
 mitted all around the earth, just to show what can be done in 
 that way. And that they intend to do mankind all the harm 
 they possibly can before they are arrested for their crimes. 
 
 CRIMINAIv PART OF GROVER CLEVEI.AND IN THE GREAT 
 
 CONSPIRACY. 
 
 Of all the mean criminals that have figured in this infamous 
 conspiracy against mankind and the law, Grover Cleveland is the 
 meanest. 
 
THE CONSPIRACY. 299 
 
 He was gotten into it this way. Because they could not make 
 me obey their dictation as to what I should say in this book 
 about secession, notwithstanding they had previously admitted to 
 me that secession was wrong, Vest and Cockrell promised 
 Rotton Lee and Satan Blair they they would help them to keep 
 me out of the Brigadiership. 
 
 Satan Blair furnished Vest with the criminal program they 
 wanted carried out to keep me out of it, and instructed him how 
 to excite Cleveland against me. He told him to first excite his 
 war prejudice against me by falsely telling him that I had called 
 him a Copperhead. 
 
 And then to excite his jealously against me by falsely telling 
 him that I liked his wife too much, and that his wife liked me 
 too much. 
 
 In the month of January, prior to his second inauguration, the 
 cunning criminal Vest carried that criminal program over to him 
 in New York City and incited him against me on the Copper- 
 liead jealousy lines. 
 
 In that criminal program were stated all the attempts that 
 were to be made to murder me here to keep me out of the Brig- 
 adiership, including the attempt that would be made by tumbling 
 down a part of Ford's Theatre, and the murders of everybody 
 else that have since been murdered. 
 
 In that criminal program were stated certain parts that were 
 to be performed by him. 
 
 He has since, to his everlasting disgrace, performed all those 
 parts as promptly on time and as perfectly as any actor ever per- 
 formed his parts in a play on the stage. 
 
 By giving his consent to all of it and performing his parts and 
 permitting the murders to be committed here when it was in his 
 power and his duty to prevent them, he has rendered himself as 
 guilty of those murders as is Rotton Lee and Satan Blair, par- 
 ticularly as he knew from the criminal program that the Chief 
 
300 THE CONSPIRACY. 
 
 of Police was in it and was going to permit those murders to be 
 committed. 
 
 If he had not known that those murders were going to be com- 
 mitted it would not have been his duty to prevent them, but as 
 he knew that they were going to be committed, as Chief Execu- 
 tive Officer here, it was his duty to prevent them. 
 
 The information concerning all of it was given me first in 
 Greenfield, in February, 1893, by three different persons, and 
 next in Indianapolis, in March, the next month, by Benjamin 
 Harrison, ex-President, who had just left the White House. 
 Notwithstanding all of this, I resolved to come to Washington, 
 correct the lies that Vest had used on Cleveland to excite him 
 against me, and try to get him to do me justice by giving me 
 the Brigadiership, and get him to stop the conspirators from 
 murdering me or the others. 
 
 I arrived here the 30th of March, and that afternoon from his 
 carriage Cleveland performed a part toward me, assigned him by 
 the criminal program. Then I knew that he was in with the 
 criminals. But still I was determined to try and get him away 
 from them and get him to do his duty as an honest President. So 
 a few days subsequent I took a copy of the first edition of this 
 book, in which he and his wife were beautifully written up in 
 connection with their trip to St. Louis, where I had met them,, 
 with me to the White House and sent my card in to him. Soon 
 after the criminal, Thomas E. Tutt, appeared and sent in his. 
 card, and Cleveland sent word for him to come into his office, 
 and left me out in the hall. This was in accordance with the 
 criminal program, again proving that he was in the conspiracy. 
 After awhile it was announced that he was down in the east room 
 holding a public reception. The door-keeper to his executive 
 office told me that I could get to see him down there. I left the 
 book with the door-keeper, who promised me that he would give 
 it to him. 
 
THE CONSPIRACY. 3OI 
 
 I then went down to the east room and remained in the rear of 
 the crowd till all were gone but two men in full dress. 
 
 They had been sent there by Rotton Lee.and Satan Blair to 
 perform a part. One of them motioned for me to approach and 
 pay my respects to the President. I thought he was the master 
 of ceremonies there, and moved forward and extended my hand 
 to Cleveland, who took it, but pushed it as though he did not 
 want me to stop, but I told him who I was and asked him if he 
 did not remember me. 
 
 I then told him I had left the book up stairs for him and I 
 hoped he would do me the honor of reading it. He said he 
 would. The man whom I took to be the master of ceremonies 
 then began to quiz him, and the following dialogue occurred be- 
 tween them : 
 
 Q. Vest told you that the General called you a Copperhead ? 
 They say that is a lie ; that, on the contrary, he denied that for 
 you. 
 
 A. I dont see how he could when he didnt know anything 
 about it, and it was the truth. Well, he believed that they were 
 slandering you and that is the reason he denied it for you, said 
 the questioner. There was the the proof in his own confession 
 that he was an enemy to the Union during the war ; and that 
 accounts for his hatred toward Union men now. 
 
 Q. They say you ought to be true to the Union now while 
 you are President. 
 
 A. Yes, said Cleveland, so long as I get the salary. What ! ex- 
 claimed the questioner, dont you think of anything but the salary 
 in connection with it? Have you no patriotism in you even now? 
 
 Q. Are you going to let him see Mrs. Cleveland ? 
 
 A. I have a great notion to let him see her once and then 
 just tell him that he shall never see her again. 
 
 y. So Vest did excite your jealously against him ? They say 
 that is entirely unjust to both Mrs. Cleveland and the General, 
 that the admiration between them is perfectly innocent. Every 
 
302 THE CONSPIRACY. 
 
 man that has met your wife admires her, so you have no right to 
 blame the General for admiring her, as he does so innocently. 
 
 Q. Do you not see other women than your wife that you ad- 
 mire ? 
 
 A. Yes, I do. 
 
 Then you have no right to blame her for admiring other men 
 than you. And you have no right to blame her for admiring the 
 General, as she does so innocently, for they say that every woman 
 who meets him admires him. They also say that there is 
 some gratitude in it with Mrs. Cleveland to him for having pre- 
 vented some young women from insulting you at your reception 
 in the parlor of the Lindell Hotel in St. Louis. 
 
 Q. Are you going to allow them to murder the General and 
 the clerks in Ford's Theatre? 
 
 A. That is none of my business. That is a matter for the 
 Chief of Police to look after. 
 
 Q, But they say you know that the Chief of Police and the 
 District Attorney are in it themselves and will allow it to go on. 
 Are you going to allow it to go on ? 
 
 A. I dont know that it is any of my business till an application 
 for a pardon is presented to me. 
 
 Q. But that will be too late for the General and the clerks. 
 Are you going to allow your subordinates to be wrong and allow 
 that to go on? 
 
 Pie then broke down for a little while, dropping his head and 
 soliloquized thus: If I knew that Gooding knew it all, I would be 
 ashamed to look him in the face. When the President is wrong, 
 they are all wrong, and when the President is right, they are all 
 right, or afraid to be wrong for fear he will get after them. 
 Hereafter I will be right. The people ought to respect this 
 office whether they do me or not. There in his own soliloquy 
 was the confession that he knew it all and was in the murders 
 with the criminals, as well as in other parts of the criminal pro- 
 gram. 
 
THE CONSPIRACY. 303 
 
 Q. They say Harrison and his party are going to take the tariff 
 for revenue only side of the tariff question. That the General's 
 tariff speech convinced him that was the right side of the ques- 
 tion. 
 
 A. Quick as lightning he said : " If they do, we will take the 
 protection side. We can make as much out of that side as we 
 have out of the revenue side." 
 
 O. "What! Have you no principle?'' exclaimed the ques- 
 tioner. 
 
 And thus we discovered that he has no sincerity in him, even on 
 the tariff question, the very question on which he ran into the 
 Presidency. 
 
 Q. Are you going to give that Brigadiership to the General or 
 force him to take something else as they want you to? 
 
 A. In a trifling manner he said: "Some day when he comes 
 up to see me, I may just make it out for him and send him over 
 to Lamont to sign his name to it and put the seal to it for him. 
 
 Q. You ought to have it made out and give it to him yourself 
 as they say Lamont has been set up against him by some lies that 
 have been told to him. 
 
 A. I will be friendly with him, whether I give him anything 
 or not, said he, and made a motion as though to shake hands with 
 me again. 
 
 Knowing from his talk and manner that he was thoroughly in 
 with the criminals against me, I turned and walked out of the 
 White House, and as I went I heard him say to the questioner, 
 " he is too independent for so poor a man," and I heard the ques- 
 tioner exclaim : " What ! Dout you think a poor man has a right 
 to have independence of character? 
 
 For that infamous sentiment let all poor men for all time de- 
 spise and loathe Grover Cleveland. Vest had told him not to 
 give me the Brigadiership, as I was so poor I would be compelled 
 to take any small civil appointment, if I was not in the meantime 
 murdered. 
 
304 THE CONSPIRACY. 
 
 Vest and Cockrell had some of their Missouri friends here to 
 assassinate me on the street, but Maj. Harvey W. Salmon, from 
 that state, came here and prevented that. 
 
 The criminals expected that I would go up to Pittsfield, Mass., 
 and to hasten me to do that, got Cleveland to issue his famous 
 order ordering all applicants for office out of this city, he know- 
 ing, however, that they had arrangements made there to have me 
 driven back here in time to be murdered in Ford's Theater, or, 
 in case I was not driven back in time for that, then to have me 
 murdered up there. While up there they had a part of Ford's 
 Theater tumbled down and murdered twenty-two clerks, accord- 
 ing to the criminal program, to warn me of the fate they intended 
 to give me. The professional murderer, Charles A. de Arnaud, 
 then came up to Pittsfield to help murder me there. He stopped 
 at the hotel where I was stopping and forced his acquaintance on 
 me. He and others were to murder me on a certain Saturday 
 night in my room. That Saturday morning I left there and came 
 back here. From here I went to Indiana, where the criminal 
 program was carried out, as already told in this book. 
 
 While there Cleveland sent word to me that he was going to 
 give me the Brigadiership. I accordingly concluded to return 
 here, and, if I had to do so, wait till a vacancy occurred, and in 
 the meantime try and have Rotten Lee, Satan Blair and the other 
 murderers indicted and tried for the murders of the clerks in 
 Ford's Theater. 
 
 But before I started back here I was, in December, 1893, told 
 the criminal program that would be carried out here, having 
 heard it at Pittsfield in July previous, but, nevertheless, I decided 
 to return here and try to get the President to do his duty in both 
 matters. 
 
 In the criminal program there were many arrangements to have 
 me murdered. 
 
 All those attempts have been made, but there have always 
 been private citizens on the spot to save my life. 
 
THK CONSPIRACY. 305 
 
 When I arrived here I found everything as I was told that I 
 would. I called at the White House, and Cleveland excused him- 
 self strictly according to the criminal program. I then went to 
 the Chief of Police and the District Attorney and found that they 
 performed strictly according to the criminal program. I, how- 
 ever, determined to try and get them away from the other crimi- 
 nals and get them to do their duty. One day I remarked to the 
 District Attorney, Birney, that Rotten Lee and Satan Blair would 
 first get a man to do some innocent part in their criminal pro- 
 gram, and then tell him that he would have to go on with them 
 or I would have them put through according to law. He quickly 
 said : " If you consider what we have been doing here innocent, 
 we will go in with you to put them through, for we think they 
 deserve it." 1 could not conscientiously say that I considered 
 what they had been doing here as innocent, and, therefore, he 
 and his assistant, Taggart, got the Grand Jury to keep me out of 
 the Grand Jury room to prevent them from being indicted for 
 the murders of the clerks in Ford's Theater. What they had 
 been doing was agreeing that the murders might be commiitted 
 and that they would protect all of the guilty persons from prose- 
 cution for the murders, and would have Dant and Ains worth in- 
 dicted twice for criminal negligence, but draw up the indictments 
 so that they both could be quashed, thinking that when they 
 were quashed that would be the end of the matter and prevent 
 all investigation into the murders. They have already carried 
 out that criminal program in the criminal court. I told Chief of 
 Police Moore all about it, leaving out his name, and asked him 
 to help me have Rotten Lee and vSatan Blair and certain others 
 here indicted. He said to me : " All you have said about it is true, 
 and I was in it as much as any of them, and if they are to be in- 
 dicted,! want to be indicted, too. You have verified it all." He 
 had been told that a bluff like that from him would frighten me 
 out. Chief of Detectives Hollenberg performed the part assigned 
 to him by the criminal program in turning me over to Detective 
 
306 THE CONSPIRACY. 
 
 Mattingly, who, in connection with Taggart, Thomas Morley and 
 Butler Fitch, tried to have me murdered by a band of criminals 
 in a street car. I avoided that by not going by way of the car. 
 
 I next verified what the criminal program said about the Grand 
 Jury by going to some members of it and talking to them about 
 it. Some of them admitted to me that it had all been confessed 
 to them, and that they, therefore, knew that the deaths of the 
 clerks brought about by the falling of a part of Ford's Theater 
 were murders, and that they knew that the intention was for me 
 to have been murdered along with those clerks. 
 
 One of them also told me that it had been confessed to some of 
 them that the President and Gen. Schofield were in it, and if 
 they indicted anybody for murder to indict them, too. Rotton 
 L,ee and Satan Blair had them told that, thinking that they would 
 not indict the President, and, therefore, would not indict any of 
 them for murder if they gave them bribes, but would keep me 
 out of the Grand Jury room and go on and indict Dant and Ains- 
 worth for criminal negligence only, knowing that Birney and 
 Taggart would draw up the indictments so they would not be 
 good, and would, therefore, be quashed. And that is what was 
 done. They were told by Rotton Lee and Satan Blair, if that 
 was done, by that time, I would break down and leave this city. 
 In that they found themselves mistaken. 
 
 As Cleveland was knowingly permitting this part of the crim- 
 inal program to go on, and was treating me the way he was, I 
 again knew that he was thoroughly in with the criminals. But 
 I again resolved to try and get him away from them and make 
 an honest President of him. 
 
 I wrote to him reminding him that the Declaration of Amer- 
 ican Independence mentions life as the first right of man ; and 
 also reminded him that all our constitutions and laws, national 
 and State, were made to protect that right first, as without that 
 right, life, man has no use for any other right. I then informed 
 him that three Senators and others had then recently been 
 
THE CONSPIRACY. 307 
 
 murdered by secret poisoning, strictly according to the criminal 
 program. All of which he already knew himself, as he had a 
 copy of the criminal program. He made no effort to save their 
 lives in any way. These facts proved that he had originally 
 given his consent to the entire criminal program, and that he 
 had never come right. So I then knew that he had no con- 
 science, even against the crime of murder, to which I could ap- 
 peal. I, therefore, concluded to try and excite his ambition, and 
 in that way try to get him to do his duty. 
 
 I wrote to him that any further delay in the prosecution of 
 Rotton Lee and Satan Blair simply meant to let them go on and 
 murder more people and destroy more property according to their 
 program ; and called on him to remove the District Attorney at 
 once and appoint an honest man to that office who would at once 
 proceed to have them and others prosecuted and hung for the 
 murders of the clerks in Ford's Theatre, and thus save other 
 lives and put an end to the carnival of crimes that they are still 
 carrying on. 
 
 I repeatedly urged him to take this action, telling him that 
 he could not possibly do anything else that would so much re- 
 redound to the honor and glory of his administration, and cause 
 him to shine in the canopy of this great Republic as a star of the 
 first magnitude. But the low, tricky creature was insensible to 
 even this appeal, and went on with them in their awful carnival 
 of crimes, notwithstanding he already knew that they had caused 
 his own nephew and Secretary Lamont's father to be murdered 
 by poison in their food, and had caused him to be poisoned in his 
 food in the White House. 
 
 The evening of the second day of July, while I was sitting 
 along with several others in front of the Hotel Oxford, President 
 Cleveland came by in his carriage with his Private Secretary, 
 Mr. Thurber, and stopped and said to me from his carriage : 
 "Grant said you deserved it, and I say you deserve it, and I in- 
 tend to give it to you anyhow for reasons of my own.'' Thurber 
 
308 THE CONSPIRACY. 
 
 said, tell him what it is you are going to give him. He then 
 said the Brigadiership. 
 
 He then went on to say a man does not have to be in position 
 to run for the Presidency. It is sufficient that he is a fit man to 
 run, as they slowly drove away. I may want to run Gooding for 
 the Presidency myself and take a position in his Cabinet. What ! 
 said Thurber, after having been President? Yes, said he ; other 
 men have come back here to both Houses of Congress, after hav- 
 ing been President, and as I am not a speaker I would rather 
 come back in the Cabinet. 
 
 "On what ground could you run him for the Presidency," asked 
 Thurber." Cleveland said in answer : "His good military record, 
 his book, which is as great a book as was ever written, for it 
 proves that he is a statesman and a philosopher, his integrity and 
 determination to do right, no matter what opposition he meets 
 with. This constitutes sufficient basis on which to run him for 
 the Presidency, whether he is in any position or not.'' 
 
 "How about that dirty story about him," asked Thurber. 
 Cleveland answered : I have the proof that that is a lie." And 
 he proved that he did have the proof that it is a lie by stating 
 the proof he had. 
 
 And I, of my own personal knowledge, know it to be a lie, and 
 to all mankind I hereby denounce it as a lie. But, although it is 
 a lie about me, it is the truth about Senator George G. Vest, for 
 he confessed to me that it is the truth about him ; and when he 
 made that shameful confession to me I turned away from him in 
 utter disgust, utter disgust. I hear that Vest threatens, if I tell 
 this truth on him, that he will tell the lie on me, and Cockrell 
 and others bribed to do so will help him to lie on me. But 
 that will not deter me from telling the truth on Vest. 
 
 The next morning I went over to New York, and on the fol- 
 lowing Saturday returned here. As I was not murdered in New 
 \''ork, as the criminal program provided, on my return the Chief 
 of Police sent Blair Lee, and his gang over to Baltimore to 
 
THE CONSPIRACY. 309 
 
 murder me there in the depot. As I was sitting in the car there 
 in came Blair Lee behind me and touched me on my arm to at- 
 tract my attention, and then said ; "Come out here or we will do 
 that in here." A Washington lady, who sat on the other side of 
 the aisle, promptly said to him : "No, you wont do that. We 
 know you, and if you do that we will be witnesses against you." 
 Immediately another man came into the car behind Blair Lee 
 and firmly said to him : " Let that alone. Come out of here." 
 
 "W^e were sent over here to prevent you from doing that." 
 "Who sent you?" asked Blair Lee. The President was the 
 answer. "What! has he gone back on us?" "The Chief of 
 Police told me that the President wanted it done ; that he was 
 with us and wanted it done, notwithstanding what he said to 
 Gooding the other night, and for us to come over here and do it." 
 "Well, the President told us to tell you that he did not want it 
 done, and to prevent you from doing it," said the other man. 
 The two then retired from the car, and I came on here. As a 
 matter of fact, the President did want it done, but not on that 
 occasion, for Blair Lee and his gang, who were going to do it, 
 were also going to swear in their defense in court that they had 
 murdered me because the President wanted it done to protect 
 Mrs. Cleveland from me, and the President didnt want them to 
 expose his guilt that way. Mrs. Cleveland never needed any 
 protection from me. 
 
 The very morning after the adjournment of Congress Cleve- 
 left for Gray Gables, his home on the seacoast. A few days later 
 I heard that word had been sent over to him that I was willing 
 to accept some civil appointment. 
 
 I immediately wrote to him that I would suffer death by starva- 
 tion or burning at the stake before I would accept anything else, 
 and gave him to understand that his record would not be all right 
 with the people until he had given me the Brigadiership, as I had 
 proven to him that justice required it for me, by the well authen- 
 ticated opinions of Gen. U. S. Grant and all the other greatest 
 
3IO THE CONSPIRACY. 
 
 Generals of the war, and he had promised it to me, and he had 
 also had Rotton Lee and Satan Blair hung higher than Haman 
 for the murders they have committed in this District. 
 
 They then had their threats delivered to him that if he gave me 
 the Brigadiership they would publish a book of all the criminal 
 program crimes that had been committed, in which they would 
 confess their own guilt and then implicate him with them in all 
 those crimes, and dictated to him to whom he should give the 
 Brigadiership. 
 
 Having heard that they were going to threaten him, I wrote to 
 him if they did threaten him to be an old Andrew Jackson, and 
 hurl defiance at them, give me the Brigadiership, and have Rot- 
 ten Lee and Satan Blair hung higher than Haman ; but he turned 
 his back on this good advice and promised to obey their dictation. 
 
 The week before he was to return here I went to the Army 
 Headquarters to see Maj. Gen. Schofieldand request him to see the 
 President as soon as he came and ask him to appoint me to the 
 Brigadiership. Schofield told me that the President had prom- 
 ised these fellows, meaning Lee and Blair that he would not ap- 
 point me to the Brigadiership. He then went on and confessed 
 that he and the President were guilty along with the others, and 
 in behalf of the President and Rotten Lee and Satan Blair and 
 the other Granite Mountain criminals and the others here, made 
 the proposition that I should accept a purse of $8,000 or $10,000 
 from them and a certain civil office here, or a foreign appoint- 
 ment, and not hold them responsible for what they had been do- 
 ing, meaning their crimes. I spurned their proffered bribe, and 
 again asked thera to help me to get the Brigadiership, Schofield 
 also said that I had proven that I was more worthy to be at the 
 head of the army than he was. And that these matters prove that 
 I am more worthy to be at the head of the army than he is. And 
 that they also prove that I am more worthy to be President than 
 Cleveland. And said if Grant was President and Meade at the 
 head ot the army now that I would get it without any trouble ; 
 
THE CONSPIRACY. 3 I I 
 
 that they would give it to me at once. Schofield was g-)tten into 
 the conspiracy by a promise of Rotten Lee and Satan Blair to 
 get the President to suggest to Congress that they should create 
 the rank of Lieutenant General for Schofield, and get the Presi- 
 dent to appoint him to it. He was willing to help them to keep 
 me out of justice, the Brigadiership, and murder me to get a 
 Lieutenant Generalship for himself. Poor Schofield. 
 
 He was gotten into by Dr, John Moore, of the retired list, who 
 came to Willard's Hotel with the murderer Dant to help him 
 murder me. They were prevented from doing it by other men. 
 
 Blair Lee and his gang then came to my hotel one evening 
 and waited in the office for me to come in that they might mur- 
 der me. I came in and Blair Lee called to me, but just then 
 his beautiful wife and Mrs. Satan Blair came on the scene and 
 prevented a fight, and Blair Lee confessed it all to the crowd 
 and implicated the President in all of it, and Mrs. Satan Blair 
 wanted to make it all up. 
 
 The next week the President returned, and I wrote to him that 
 I would expect him to give it to me, because I had won my right 
 to it in the war, and that fact I had proven to him by the well-au- 
 thenticated o-pimons of Gen. U. S. Grant and all the other greatest 
 generals of the war, and also because he had promised it to me ; 
 and that I would call a certain day to receive it from him. I called 
 that day, and he had his servants tell me a lie ; that he was not 
 living in the White House, but was living out at Woodley, and 
 would not be there that day. 
 
 This was done in accordance with the criminal program. Two 
 days thereafter he appointed an officer to the Brigadiership at the 
 dictation of Rotten Lee and Satan Blair, and has now in his an- 
 nual message to Congress, in accordance with the criminal pro- 
 gram, suggested that they create the rank of Lieutenant General 
 for Schofield. He was an insignificant General during the war, 
 and is unworthy of it. It is to be hoped that Congress will see 
 that that bribe is not delivered to Schofield by his co-conspirator 
 
312 THE CONSPIRACY. 
 
 Cleveland, and thus have Rotten Lee and Satan Blair keep me 
 out of the Brigadiership. 
 
 It is now two years since the cunning criminal Vest got the 
 low, tricky Cleveland to take the office of head chief of their in- 
 famous criminal band, and furnished him a written copy of the 
 infamous criminal program they wanted him to carry out. 
 
 Under Cleveland's chieftainship have been committed one hun- 
 dred and fifty murders, and millions of property have been de- 
 stroyed by the crime of arson. 
 
 Among the murdered by secret poisoning in their food were 
 those distinguished Generals, B. F. Butler, N. P. Banks, John M. 
 Corse, Henry W. Slocum, George Stoneman, James B. Fry, S. D. 
 Burbridge, Confederate Generals Beauregard and Colquitt. 
 
 Among the distinguished civilians were the great War Gov- 
 ernor, Andrew G. Curtain, David Dudley Field, Oliver Wendell 
 Holmes, Joseph Holt and Frank Hatton by secret poisoning in 
 their food. Carter H. Harrison by assassination. 
 
 Here in Washington, by secret poison in their food. Senators 
 Colquitt and Vance, and Stockbridge while in Chicago. Con- 
 gressman Houk, of Ohio, here by poison in his food. 
 
 In foreign lands President Carnot, of France, by assassination, 
 and the Czar of Russia, Alexander III., by slow poison in his 
 food. And Prof. Fronde, of England, by slow poison. 
 
 In this city were murdered by the tumbling down of a part of 
 Ford's Theatre twenty-two men at one time. Cockrell told me 
 that Mrs. Cleveland tried very hard to get Cleveland to pievent 
 these murders, but that he would not do anything to prevent 
 them. That she had tried as hard with him to get him to pre- 
 vent those murders as his wife had to get him to prevent them. 
 He also said that Mrs. Cockrell went to see Cleveland and Mrs. 
 Cleveland about it, but that he would not do anything to prevent 
 the murders. Others have been murdered by slow poison in their 
 food. Among them were Capt. Frank Brownell, Col. Jerome 
 Napoleon Bonaparte, a grand nephew of Napoleon Bonaparte, and 
 
THE CONSPIRACY. 315 
 
 Col. Thornton A. Washington, a grand nephew of George Wash- 
 ington, Mrs. Senator Cockrell and Mrs. Gen. Delaficld. 
 
 These are facts that demand the impeachment and removal of 
 Grover Cleveland from the Presidency and his prosecution and 
 excution. 
 
 To stop this awful carnival of crimes he should be impeached 
 and removed as soon as possible, and then he and the other guilty 
 parties should, be promptly hung, according to law. 
 
 From their graves the hundred and fifty murdered dead cry out 
 to the American people : Hang Grover Cleveland higher than 
 Ham an. 
 
 From this truthful history of this great conspiracy against hu- 
 man life and property the following morals should be drawn for 
 the future guidance of the American people : 
 
 1. Put no Copperhead in the Presidency. Put none but a loyal 
 man there. 
 
 2. Put no jealous husband in the Presidency. 
 
 3. Put no criminal in the Presidency. Put none but a consci- 
 entious man there, lest criminals, by exciting his war prejudice 
 and jealously, get him to help them carry on a gigantic conspir- 
 acy like this against human life and property. 
 
 Moral for future Presidents : 
 
 Should any lying criminal Senator ever come to you and tell 
 you that some man has called you a Copperhead, or that he has 
 called you any other hard name, and then tell you that he is after 
 your wife, and then want you to help them to carry on a gigantic 
 conspiracy against human life and property say to him : "Get 
 thee behind me, satan,'' and kick him out of your house. 
 
 Cleveland's last nomination was bought by the criminal band 
 of Rotten Lee and Satan Blair, and through that corrupt transac- 
 tion Private Secretary Thurber got his place. The criminals put 
 him in there to use him against me and in their interest. 
 
 In view of this fact and that Cleveland became the head Chief 
 of the criminal band, and has protected them from prosecution. 
 
314 THE CONSPIRACY. 
 
 I hereby call on all the nominating conventions hereafter to see 
 that no candidates are nominated who are not personally pledged 
 and also pledged by their platforms if elected, to see thatGrover 
 Cleveland and his criminal band are hung higher than Haman 
 for the murders they have committed in this District. 
 
 President Lincoln, shortly before he was assassinated, was 
 going to put Gen. George B. McClellan back into the regular 
 army as a Major General, tender it to him, but some of the as- 
 pirants for the presidency prevented him from doing so, fearing 
 the political effect it might have in his favor, and that it might 
 make him the next president, and keep one of them out of it. 
 
 During Cleveland's first administration McClellan was poor 
 and wanted to go back into the army, and was willing to go back 
 even as a Brigadier, and some of his friends sounded Cleveland 
 on it, but he refused him even that, on account of his disloyal 
 Copperhead hatred toward that great loyal Democrat. 
 
 And that proved that Cleveland was one of those disloyal Cop- 
 perheads who refused to vote for McClellan for the Presidency 
 in 1864. 
 
 In view of these facts, I feel reconciled to the fact that I was 
 not appointed to the Brigadiership by that disloyal Copperhead 
 Cleveland ; but I shall, nevertheless, as my duty to human life 
 and my country, insist that he shall be hung for the murders he 
 has committed, higher than Haman, along with Rotten Lee, 
 Satan Blair, Vest, Cockrell, Schofield and Dr. Moore, by the 
 neck, till they are all dead, dead, dead. 
 
 And I hereby consign them all to everlasting infamy. 
 
 By these facts Grover Cleveland is reminded that a good man, 
 although nothing but a private citizen, is better than a bad 
 President, very high in authority, but very low in every thing 
 else. 
 
 The forgoing facts make it the duty of all good citizens to be 
 more vigorously for the Union, the constitution and the enforce- 
 ment of the laws. 
 
THE CONSPIRACY. 3^5 
 
 In these matters I am glad to know that I have had the sym- 
 pathy of the great Senator from New York, David B. Hill, who 
 is a bright and glorious contrast to the low tricky criminal 
 Orover Cleveland. 
 
 And notwithstanding the many dangers that have threatened 
 me in war and peace, by land and sea, I still live to tell mankind 
 the true story of a world. 
 
GfiAPTGIR 28. 
 
 THE TRUE STORY OK A WORI^D. 
 
 From the past we have learned how the republican truth con- 
 cerning creation, life and salvation, has had to contend against 
 the despotic forcing of the monarchic lie concerning creation, 
 life and salvation, for the possession of the human brain on this 
 globe. And now, I will tell the entire true story of a world, the 
 entire truth concerning creation, life and salvation, and in doing 
 so will tell whence came the earth, and whence came man, and 
 whither goeth the earth, and whither goeth man. 
 
 CREATION BY EVOLUTION. 
 THE NEBULAR TRUTH AND THE GERM TRUTH. 
 
 The history of the past proves that from the beginning man 
 has been asking: What is tne true story of a world? or. Whence 
 came the earth and whither goeth the earth? And whence came 
 man and whither goeth man? To these questions I answer: 
 Space. What is space, and how do we know that the earth and 
 man came from and will return to space? Space is that shoreless 
 ocean of everlasting matter so finely disintegrated not a single 
 atom can be seen even through a microscope, through which re- 
 volve the many worlds we see. It is commonly called ether. We 
 all know nature abhors a vacuum. So, space must be filled with 
 something, although invisible. In this shoreless ocean of invisi- 
 ble matter float the invisible germs of all life. If invisible, 
 how do we know they exist? The atmosphere we breathe is in- 
 visible, in a state of repose, even through a microscope, but we 
 know we breathe it, and can feel it when we blow our breath. 
 So we know that some things exist, even when they are invisi- 
 ble. If invisible inanimate matter exists, why not also invisible 
 
THE TRUE STORY OF A WORLD. 317 
 
 animate matter exist such as germs of life, vegetable, human, 
 animal, fowls and fish. 
 
 THE NEBULAR TRUTH. 
 
 When the invisible atmosphere is disturbed it condenses into 
 currents, and the wind is said to be blowing. It is then visible. 
 The currents meet and one rolls the other up somewhat into the 
 shape of a ball which goes whirling around, aud is commonly 
 called a whirlwind. ' In a like manner the invisible ether in 
 space is disturbed and condenses into currents, which run against 
 each other, one doubling up the other, which rolls on through 
 space, first as a nebulous mass, gathering matter and forming 
 into the shape of a ball, which, rolling on enlarges like a snow- 
 ball rolling in the snow, till it gathers all the matter and germs 
 of life necessary to make up a world, and by attraction and re- 
 pulsion of surrounding globes is forced into an orbit in a solar 
 system ; and moving around in its orbit condenses, first into the 
 consistency of a liquid and then into that of a paste. 
 
 THE GERM TRUTH. 
 
 After awhile it comes to that condition in which the eerms of 
 vegetable life develop or evolute into vegetation. Then follows 
 that condition suitable to the evolution of the germs of human 
 life, and the germs of animal life at the same time, when the 
 germs of human life evolute man and woman into existence, and 
 the animal germs evolute the animals into existence. They mul- 
 tiply, and the earth becomes peopled, and furnished with animals, 
 and fi)wls and fish from germs of their kinds. The very dissimi- 
 lar personal appearances of the different varieties of man, as the 
 white man, the Indian, the Chinese, the Japanese, and the negro, 
 prove that they came from different varieties of germs, that is, 
 different origins. But that is no reason why they should quarrel 
 and fight. And it is not necessary that we should try to prove 
 that they all came from a common origin to satisfy the doctrine 
 
3l8 THE TRUE STORY OF A WORLD. 
 
 of the brotherhood of man, for we all know, as a matter of fact, 
 that doctrine is not proved, for even among brothers in the same 
 family there is but little brotherhood, and often none whatever. 
 The dissimilar appearances of man and the monkey also prove 
 that they did not come from the same origin, and that man did 
 not come from an ape-like ancestor, as was asserted by Darwin, 
 but on the contrary that they came from different origins, dif- 
 ferent kinds of germs. Wherever the germ happened to lodge 
 on the earth there it evoluted its kind into existence, whether 
 that was a white man, a black man, a yellow man, a red man or a 
 tnonkey. This proves that the climate does not determine the 
 complexion. We all know that the Esquimau Indian, who is 
 very dark has always lived near the North Pole, which proves 
 that a northern climate will not make him white. The fact that 
 white people have always lived in the tropic climate on both sides 
 of the Atlantic Ocean, and remained white people, is sufficient 
 proof that a tropic climate will not change the white complexion. 
 There is a tribe of Indians on our northwestern border called 
 the Welsh Tribe, who are very proud of the fact that their an- 
 cestors were white ; but among them are a few who havered 
 hair and blue eyes. This is a case of breeding back. Some 
 Welsh people, who located in North Carolina in early times, 
 were driven West and then inter-married with Indians. The 
 half-breeds married Indians and their children married Indians, 
 and their children married Indians, and that went on till the 
 white Welsh people disappeared and nobody but Indians were 
 left, and they boasted that their ancestors were white. A nearly 
 white Welshman might come now from that tribe but it would 
 be a case of breeding back, and the climate would have no in- 
 fluence on the complexion. The same has been the case where 
 other races have inter-married. This breeding back toward the 
 complexion of the ancestor proves, not only that the climate has 
 no influence in determining the complexion, but that the original 
 germs determined the complexion of the several races, and that 
 
THE TRUE STORY OF A WORLD. 319 
 
 the different races came from diSerent germs. This conclusively 
 contradicts the idea that there was originally only one first couple 
 called Adam and Eve and which asserts that all mankind came 
 from them. 
 
 Undoubtedly, many first coiiples of the different races were 
 evoluted into existence simultaneously, or nearly so. This is 
 proven by the existence of every variety of people almost every- 
 where on the globe. Ancient statues prove that the white man, the 
 negro, and the red man lived in Yucatan in ancient times. The 
 natural casualties will account for the earth having not become 
 too populous in the past and will do so in the future. As all 
 vegetable life came from germs, and is now simply a question of 
 growth under certain conditions from germ seeds, as will be fully 
 demonstrated hereinafter, why not all animal and human life 
 also come from germs ? The question is sometimes asked : Why 
 do not people evolute into existence now from germs ? The an- 
 swer is easily made. The germs that the earth gathered up in 
 space was exhausted when it was in condition to evolute them. 
 We know that the supply of germs of life will never fail in space, 
 no matter how many worlds come into and go out of existence, 
 as space is without limit, and, therefore, the germs of life in it 
 are also without limit. Consequently, nature will never die out, 
 for nature is eternal. 
 
 All trees are trees, notwithstanding some of them are oak, 
 some beach, and some walnut, as well as other kinds. The fact 
 that they are all trees does not prove that they all came from the 
 same origin. Neither does the feet, that all the different races 
 are all people, prove that they all came from the same origin. 
 An acorn can only grow an oak tree. It can not grow a beach 
 tree or any other kind of a tree except an oak tree. The same 
 may be said of a beachnut and a walnut. They can only grow 
 their own kind of trees. The different varieties of people came, 
 like the different varieties of trees, from different origins. As 
 an acorn can only grow on an oak tree, so a white germ of life 
 
320 THE TRUE STORY OF A WORLD. 
 
 can only evolute a white person into existence. As a beachnut 
 can only grow a beach tree, so a black germ of life can only ev- 
 olute into existence a black person. The same may be said of 
 all the other germs. A blond germ evolutes a blonde person, 
 while a brunette germ evolutes a brunette person, and soon as to 
 all the different varieties of germs. From the separate germs of 
 animal life came all the different varieties of animals. From 
 the different germs of vegetable life came all the different seeds 
 that grow the different varieties of vegetable life ; and each veg- 
 etable growth had its own separate vegetable germ. All germs 
 of life are original elements in nature. All germs of life are 
 therefore the origin or creators of all life, each germ being the 
 creator of its own kind. Even the only God-germ being the 
 creator of the true and only God, the People's God. 
 
 That Jupiter is still in the condition of a ball of paste not 
 ready to evolute any kind of life into existence, is the proof pos- 
 itive that our planet came from Nebula. And the fact that we 
 are here is proof positive that there were germs of life in space 
 and that the earth gathered up some them, and that the trees, the 
 people and that animals were evoluted from them originally. ^ 
 
 Man was evoluted from a germ of human life in a sack like the 
 womb, in which nature had provided the means of gestation, 
 and which was sufficiently tough on the outside to afford ample 
 protection, and opened at the proper time to let him out, large 
 enough to look after his food, which was fruit e/ery where, and 
 to want companionship. And thus all men were created free and 
 equal, and endowed by their creator, nature, with certain inherent 
 and inalienable rights, among which are life, liberty, and the 
 pursuit of happiness. 
 
 The first evoluted people knew that they had been evoluted 
 by germs of human life, and they saw others evoluted from 
 germs of human life in the time of evolution. This truth they 
 sent down the ages to their posterity by tradition. 
 
 Some tribes in the tropics still live on fruits. 
 
THE TRUE STORY OF A WORI^D. 32 1 
 
 The imagination could not possibly imagine a greater variety 
 of human beings than there are on this earth at this time. So 
 it is ridiculous to suppose that there were ever any other va- 
 rieties on this earth, and that they have become extinct. The 
 extinct people undoubtedly belonged to some variety of the peo- 
 ple who are still on the earth. There were giants on the earth 
 in ancient times. And there were Lilliputians on the earth in 
 ancient times. So there are both giants and Lilliputians on the 
 earth now, and every other possible kind of human being who 
 got their start from germs of human life in the days of evolu- 
 tion. It is possible that one variety or another might become 
 extinct by continuous deaths and no more births, but as the variety 
 still on the earth is so great that the imagination could not im- 
 agine any other variety, it is safe to say, that there never were 
 any other kinds of people on this planet, or any other planet, but 
 such as are now on this earth. So when we know all about this 
 globe and the people on it, we know all about the other globes 
 and the people on them. 
 
 NATURAL STATE. 
 
 All history proves that originally all were roving children of 
 nature, electing their chiefs. That there was neither minister, 
 priest, nor legal authority to tie the knot. That nature alone 
 brought them together. That many of the uncivilized tribes still 
 existing on our earth are living proofs of this fact. That the 
 will of man alone divorced him. That the woman was the slave 
 of man and could not divorce herself from him. That in time 
 one man went with another man's wife. That jealousy caused 
 the husband to kill the offender. That two of the Ten Com- 
 mandments were thus established : Thou shalt not adult. Thou 
 shalt not kill. That after a while man acquired personal prop- 
 erty and his fellow-man stole it, and that this gave rise to the 
 commandment: Thou shall not steal. And thus the moral law 
 was commanded by the wisdom of mankind, in all the nations, 
 
322 THE TRUE STORY Olff A WORLD. 
 
 long before they ever had any idea whatever of any God. That 
 experience proved that those who lived according to the moral 
 law, as a rule, kept out of trouble and were happy, which state 
 they called happiness or heaven, while those who lived contrary 
 to the moral law, were, as a rule, in trouble and unhappy, men- 
 tally confined to a dark cave called hades, or hell. So at first 
 their ideas of hell and heaven were confined entirely to this world 
 and so they urged the importance of living in accordance with 
 the moral law if people wanted to be in a mental heaven in this 
 life and keep out of a mental hell in this life. Hell was a dark 
 cave in the earth called hades, in which the greatest criminal in 
 the community was confined. They called him the Devil because 
 he deviled or tormented the people so they could have no peace 
 in the community while he ran at large. Finally they confined 
 all bad criminals in hades, or hell. In fact, hades or hell, was 
 simply a penitentiary, in which they confined the criminals to sep- 
 arate them from the good people, but knowing that the bad man 
 there called the devil would torment them. 
 
 NATURE WORSHIP. 
 
 The evoluted people, having no ancestors to inform them con- 
 cerning the manifestations of nature, looked off into space at the 
 sun, the moon and the stars, and wondered what they were. Ob- 
 serving that the sun caused the vegetation to grow, in gratitude 
 they worshiped the sun ; and the day on which they worshiped 
 it they called Sunday. As the moon gave them light when the 
 sun had gone away, in gratitude they worshiped the moon ; and 
 the day on which they worshiped it they called Moonday or Mon- 
 day. Because the stars gave them light and looked so beautiful 
 they worshiped the stars. As the earth|grew or bore them and 
 all their food, in gratitude they worshiped the earth, and called it 
 Mother Earth. This was nature worship. 
 
 CREATION BY EVOLUTION. 
 
 In fact, seeing everything coming and going according to the 
 
THE TRUE STORY OF A WORLD. 323 
 
 laws of nature, they concluded that with all life it was simply a 
 question of conditions; and that when the conditions failed there 
 was no life. And also seeing the different chemical elements 
 uniting to form new objects, they concluded that the earth had 
 come into existence from matter passing through different condi- 
 tions — from chaos to the perfect world, and therefore believed in 
 creation by evolution. 
 
 FUTURE LIFE. 
 
 In time dreams started the idea of a spirit life after the death 
 of the body. Before they began to bury dead bodies man saw 
 the dead body of his fellow man decay and become invisible, and 
 subsequently dreamed of seeing him as he appeared in life. 
 Having seen the body decay and become invisible he knew that 
 it could not be the body appearing unto him in a dream, so he 
 concluded that the body must have had a spirit in it that pre- 
 sented to him in a dream the same appearance that the body had 
 presented to his eyesight when it was alive. Hence his belief 
 in a soul or that there is a spirit life after the death of the body, 
 and the idea that there are Gods. 
 
 As they believed that there was a spirit life after the death of 
 the body, they thought that the soul was the life of the body, 
 not knowing anything about the circulation of the blood and 
 and other physical conditions that are necessary to keep the body 
 alive. 
 
 THE GODS. 
 
 Believing that the body had a spirit in it that gave it life and 
 its powers, they concluded that the other objects in nature must 
 also have spirits in them that gave them their powers. Hence 
 they believed that the sun had a spirit in it that gave its powers 
 to it, and they called it the Sun God, and went to worshiping it 
 on Sunday. In the same way they conceived the idea of a Moon 
 God, and they worshiped it on Monday. And so on they con- 
 
324 THE TRUE STORY OF A WORLD. 
 
 ceived the idea of separate Gods for every object in nature. And 
 finally, as there were supreme chiefs over the subordinate chiefs 
 on earth, they conceived the idea that there must be a Supreme 
 God on high over all these plural Gods. And thus came the 
 worship of the Gods. And this was nature's way of leading the 
 mind of man from his own soul, out into space, to the true and 
 only God — the people's God. 
 
 The word God came in this way: they were in the habit of 
 saying it was good in the supposed spirit of the sun to cause their 
 food to grovv for them ; and, therefore, called it good, and finally 
 •dropping one "o,"' calling it God; and finally applied that name 
 to all other Gods. 
 
 They at first believed that the spirits of people they thought 
 they had seen in their dreams remained in the neighborhood as 
 they saw them there in their dreams, or thought they did. They 
 called them ghosts, and were afraid of them. 
 
 After a while they found out that they did not remain in the 
 neighborhood, as they could not see them when they awoke, so 
 they concluded that they only came there when they appeared 
 unto them in dreams. And as they could not see them about they 
 concluded that they must have gone into space; that the spirits 
 of the good people must have gone up into space to a place of 
 life and happiness which they called heaven from comparison to 
 their idea of heaven in this life, where the Supreme God would 
 bless them, and make them happy forever; and that the spirits 
 of the bad people died with their bodies as they had proven 
 themselves unworthy another life. 
 
 And thus came their ideas of the soul, of heaven and of God. And 
 thus came natural religion — the people's holy religion, the first 
 and now the most ancient religion on the earth, and now^ founded 
 on the astronomic account of creation, the reason, and the hope 
 of man for immortality; and the people's God whom they 
 thought incapable of doing nothing but blessing them, as they 
 were always seeking blessings. 
 
THE TRUE STORY OF A WORLD. 325 
 
 The tribes were also called nations, meaning the same race of 
 people; and when they got to living in houses in a civilized con- 
 dition, were called democracies and republics. They were in this 
 condition when the monarchic trick was played on them. Even 
 to this day some of our Indian tribes are called nations, and are 
 living in houses in the Indian territory. 
 
 THE MONARCHIC TRICK. 
 
 1. The old chief first impressed on their minds the lie that 
 God was almighty, and then falsely told them that he would let 
 them know what the truth was in regard to creation and salva- 
 tion, that he had gotten it from God, and told them that their 
 idea of creation by evolution was all wrong. That instead of 
 nature creating them and everything else, God had created 
 nature, created them, the earth, the stars, and everything else. 
 That God having created them. He alone had a right to rule 
 them. That they had no right to rule themselves, for all author- 
 ity came from God, and that God had authorized him to deliver 
 his orders to them, and they must obey them, or God would pun- 
 ish them in hell forever, in the next life. 
 
 From all of which we see that religion, like politics, is either 
 repulican or monarchic ; that under free government, originally, 
 reglion was repulican, and under monarchy it was monarchic. 
 Under free government, politics and religion were separate and 
 distinct; that by the lie and trick of pretended revelation over- 
 throwing free government, politics and religion were united in 
 monarchy, the state and free thought among the people was sup- 
 pressed in both. 
 
 2. For many generations they had enjoyed liberty both in poli- 
 tics and religion, but their cunning old chief, who had been 
 elected to his office by the people, observing the great super- 
 stitution of the people and being very ambitious to have his 
 chieftanship descend to his own progeny indefinately, for 
 the glory and profit of his own family, and his political pur- 
 
326 THE TRUE STORY OF A WORLD. 
 
 poses, pretended to have received a revelation from God, telling 
 him that he was the son of God, although he had a Chinese 
 mother, and commanding that he and his progeny should rule 
 over the Chinese and live in luxury, at their expense, forever. 
 And whosoever disputed it was in revolt against the will of God, 
 and should be eternally damned for it. The ignorance and super- 
 stition of the people and the force used caused them to submit, 
 and the cunning old chief was worshiped as the son of God, and 
 was not only the temporal, but was also the spiritual ruler. And 
 ever since then the monarchs have been falsely representing God 
 as a king like themselves. 
 
 The chief got the priests to sustain him in his lies and tricks by 
 making the office of priest hereditary. He also got the braves in 
 the tribe to sustain him by calling them nobles. And thus the 
 state was falsely created and has ever since been called the state 
 or divine right monarchy. And they all lived at the expense of 
 the people as hereditary rulers. And the king or sovereign called 
 his usurped power divine right sovereignty or state sovereignty. 
 And thus came what they called supernatural religion, which is 
 nothing more nor less than monarchic religion founded on the lie 
 of pretended revelation. 
 
 It was a sharp trick the old chief played on them politically 
 and religiously. And thus man was first deprived ol his natural 
 right of self government, both in politics aud religion. Thus 
 was monarchy, in both politics and religion, established on the 
 overthrow of free government by that lying trick of pretended 
 revelation in favor of that fraud called divine right monarchy. 
 It was the overthrow of all liberty, political and religious. Other 
 chiefs got the idea and played the trick on their tribes, nations, 
 democracies, or republics; these names simply meaning the peo- 
 ple and republican government in its purity; the rule of the 
 people. 
 
 And since then man has been struggling at times to recover 
 his natural right of self-government, both in politics and religion. 
 
THE TRUE STORY OF A WORLD. 52/ 
 
 That old lie of pretended revelation started the issue of the 
 People's Politics vs. Monarchic Politics, and the issue of the Peo- 
 ple's Religion vs. Monarchic Religion, which will remain the 
 issues till the people's politics and the people's religion shall be 
 triumphant all over the earth ; and the people's God will be recog- 
 nized universally as the true and only God. 
 
 For centuries the Chineses king pretended that he descended 
 from God, and away back, if not now, was worshiped as a de- 
 scendant of God, and was religious as well as political ruler, he 
 claiming as a lineal descendant of God. The Chinese claimed to 
 have had thirteen lineal descendants of God as their kings. 
 
 The Chinese themselves are now sometimes calledXelestials, on 
 account of that old lie, so, in any form, it is the same old lie. 
 
 While under free government, their natural right, as we have 
 already seen, they enjoyed perfect liberty, both political and re- 
 ligious, thinking and choosing for themselves, botli in politics 
 and religion, and believed in natural creation, creation by evolu- 
 tion. 
 
 SO-CALLED NECESSITY MONARCHY. 
 
 Ambition and greed have never been without a lie and a trick 
 to overthrow free government and on its ruins to establish them- 
 selves in power and luxury at the expense of the people. In 
 some cases the supreme and subordinate chiefs, incited by ambi- 
 tion and envy toward each other, got to fighting among them- 
 selves till the people became tired of the chronic trouble, and 
 noticing which the chiefs cunningly agreed among themselves 
 that they would unite and overthrow the republic. That one of 
 them should be king and the other dukes, counts, and so on, and 
 that they would give their soldiers service in the Kingdom and 
 give them their living that way, and that they would falsely tell 
 the people that it was all necessary to get peace and safety for 
 their lives and property, which meant that their ambition and 
 
328 THE TRUE STORY OF A WORLD. 
 
 greed had to be satisfied or tliey would not allow the people safety 
 for their lives and property. 
 
 Through fear of the army the unarmed people submitted. And 
 thus the Republic perished, and what was falsely called necessary 
 or necessity monarchy was established. 
 
 The ambitious chiefs created the unpleasant conditions them- 
 selves and then took advantage of them to overthrow the Repub- 
 lic and quarter themselves and their progeny and posterity on the 
 people permanently. They divided most of the land among 
 themselves and their soldiers, who held as their tenants, for mili- 
 tary services and part of the crops. The very rich were allowed 
 to retain their property. This was the origin of the old feudal 
 system. 
 
 And whenever the fraud of the so called divine right monarchy 
 has no longer been able to deceive the people, the ambitious 
 monarch and his adherents have always come forward with an- 
 other lie to try and retain monarchy. They have asserted that 
 monarchy was necessary to protect life and property ; but when 
 the history of republics proved that life and property were just aS 
 safe in republics as they were in monarchies, that lie was ex- 
 ploded, and the plea of necessity for monarchy was gone, and the 
 republics came as a natural consequence, as well as a natural right 
 of the people. 
 
 SO-CALLED PLEBISCITE MONARCHY. 
 
 Whenever the fraud of the so-called divine right monarchy and 
 also the fraud of the so-called necessity monarchy both played 
 out with the people, the ambitious would-be monarch submitted 
 his claim to the throne to an election by the people, but took 
 particular pains to use his army to see that the election went in 
 his favor, and proclaimed that he ruled by the will of the people — 
 another lie. The Napoleons played this trick on the people of 
 France. 
 
 If it had been a fair election it would have been wrong and a 
 
THE TRUE STORY OF A WORLD. 329 
 
 fraud, for one generation has no right to elect or force on succeed- 
 ing generations hereditary rulers. 
 
 So plebiscite monarchy is also a lie and a fraud. When the 
 kings could no longer play the trick of so-called divine right 
 monarchy on the people, through themselves, they played it 
 through Christ. Republican government, in both politics and 
 religion, is the only rightful government on this earth. Where- 
 ever free government has been overthrown, ambition has done it 
 every time. 
 
 And when ambition and avariciousness could no longer im- 
 pose any kind of monarchy on the people, they have always im- 
 posed Patrician, that is, aristocratic, republican government, 
 with favoritism to the few at the expense of the many, on the 
 people, in contradistinction to a people's republic, in which all 
 had equal rights before the law, with favoritism to none, with 
 equal and exact justice to all. 
 
 We have also learned from history that in time temples to 
 God were built, schools established, and learning carried to the 
 highest point by some races, while other races have still remained 
 uncivilized and in their native ignorance; that wars between 
 tribes and nations, as well as civil wars, came. We all know now 
 in our own time all about the great progress that has been made 
 on our globe in everything, including learning, railroads, cable 
 lines under the ocean, so that any news can be sent around the 
 earth within a few hours. Finally, intellectuality of the masses 
 will put a curb on the ambition of monarchs and would-be 
 monarchs, and will bring back to all mankind true republican 
 government, and the people will be as happy as it is possible for 
 mortals to become. 
 
 Thousands of years this will go on, and finally the waters will 
 disappear from the surface of the earth. All life will then disap- 
 pear, as no life can exist without water. Passing inwardly the 
 water will finally come in contact with the gases, oils and other 
 explosives, create a steam and explosive power which, coming 
 
330 THE TRUE STORY OF A WORLD. 
 
 in contact with the fire in the interior of the earth, will explode 
 the earth, casting it off into space so finely disintegrated not one 
 particle will be seen, even through a microscope, thus returning 
 the earth to its original condition, nature having no permanent 
 use for a dead body undisintegrated. And thus it may be said to 
 a world : From dust thou camest, and unto dust thou shall return. 
 And this is the true story of the material world. And it is the 
 republican account of the birth, life and death of a world. Such 
 will be the fate of our world in time. 
 
 But do I hear some one say that can not be so, for if a world 
 were to explode it would break up the entire solar system to 
 which it belonged? It would do nothing of the kind. A slight 
 change in the relative positions of the planets, caused by attrac- 
 tion and repulsion, would make the system go on as though 
 nothing had happened, and the world would not be missed any 
 more than a man is missed when he drops out of this life. And 
 this reminds us that when the earth shall explode and go back to 
 space invisible matter to help make up new worlds, that there 
 will be no people here to know anything about the greatness of 
 any man that may have lived on this earth, and as people on 
 other planets know nothing of their greatness that will be the 
 end of all fame for all great men. 
 
 The highest greatness to which any person can possibly attain 
 on this earth is intellectual greatness. O, how vain is ambition. 
 
 BUT WHAT MORE PROOF IS THERE THAT EVOLUTION 
 IS THE TRUTH. 
 
 I. The germ truth that theevoluted people sent down the ages 
 to us, their posterity, by tradition, that they were evoluted,and that 
 they had seen other people evoluted, from the ground, which is 
 still believed by many people in every nation on the earth, not- 
 withstanding the tremendous efforts that the monarchic religion- 
 ists have made to destroy it in the minds of the people, and to 
 keep it out of history. They have not been able to entirely de- 
 
THE TRUE STORY OF A WORLD, 331 
 
 stroy either the tradition or history of it, for I heard men who 
 had never read books talk about it on the street when I was a 
 boy. And the fact that the expression Mother Earth is to be 
 found so often in the writings of the ancient writers, and is still 
 used so often now, proves that the evoluted people did send it 
 down to us. 
 
 I myself received it by tradition when I was a little boy stand- 
 ing on the street in Greenfield, Ind. There I heard the son of 
 Farmer Lindsay say that his old daddy believed that people used 
 to grow out of the ground just like the corn, the potatoes, and 
 •everything else. 
 
 The next time I received it by tradition was in the corn field 
 of Umph Offutt. He hired some of us boys to help him plant 
 his corn at twenty-five cents a day. He plowed the furrows, I 
 dropped the corn and the other boys followed and covered it up 
 with hoes. They all stopped to rest but me, when Offutt told, 
 them that people used to grow out of the ground like the corn 
 It excited the mind of one of the boys very much. He rushed 
 forward to me and said in an excited manner. " If people used 
 to grow out of the ground like corn, I wonder how they planted 
 them." At that time I did not know that they were not planted 
 at all, but that nature had planted in the ground the different 
 germs of human life from which they grew. Had I known it then 
 I would have gladly explained it to him. 
 
 I next received it by tradition from Farmer Dickerson, who 
 said that people used to grow from the ground from germs, like 
 the corn, from germs. He firmly believed in it, as he hada right 
 to do, for it is the truth. 
 
 When my mother heard what farmer Dickerson said about the 
 germ truth she remarked to me: "I wouldnt be surprised if 
 there is some truth in that, as I used to hear that when I was on 
 the farm." 
 
 William New, a prominent farmer, and County Commissioner, 
 
332 THE TRUE STORY OF A WORLD. 
 
 also firmly believed in the germ truth, which he had received by- 
 tradition, and frequently talked about it. 
 
 I also received it by tradition from Miss Lucy Daigre, who had 
 received it from her mother by tradition. 
 
 One day during the war, while she and I were taking a horse- 
 back ride over their plantation, below Baton Rouge, looking over 
 into the sugan-cane field and seeing the cane growing so finely^ 
 it reminded her of what she had heard of the germ truth, and she 
 remarked to me : " Before there were any women on this earth 
 people grew out of the ground from germs. Now they grow out 
 of the women from germs." There was the germ truth in the 
 days of evolution as well as now. 
 
 The fact that they now grow out of the womb from germs of 
 human life is proof positive that before the existence of women 
 on this earth they necessarily had to grow out of the ground from 
 germs of human life, enclosed in a sack something like the womb, 
 tough enough on the outside to afiord ample protection, and in- 
 side of which nature had provided the means of gestation, and 
 which opened at the proper time and let the person out. And 
 thus does the evolution of human beings from the germs of hu- 
 man life now in the womb prove that they originally evoluted 
 from germs of life in the earth. And as they had no fathers or 
 mothers to take care of them they necessarily had toe volute large 
 enough to take care of themselves and want companionship. 
 
 Could a germ of human life enclosed in a sack like the womb 
 in which nature had provided the means of gestation now be 
 placed at a proper distance in the ground and the ground be kept 
 at a proper temperature it would now evolute a human being 
 into existence, the same as human beings grew from the ground 
 in the time of evolution. This is proven by the fact that a hen 
 egg, that germ of chicken life, if now placed in an incubator, 
 or stove, and kept at a proper temperature for the proper time 
 will evolute a chicken into existence the same as was done by 
 
THE TRUE STORY OF A WORLD. 333 
 
 that first great incubator of all life, the earth, when it was warm 
 all over its surface in the evolution days. 
 
 I also heard it by tradition from the Masters of four diffeient Ma- 
 sonic lodges. The Blue Lodge of Free Masonry is a continuation 
 of the ancient order of Sacred Mysteries, the first degree of which 
 was first organized in the days of nature worship in Aryana, 
 when they all knew the germ truth was true ;and the Master of the 
 Lodge only represented the Sun, but later, when they got to spir- 
 itualizing and had gotten all their ideas concerning the Gods, and 
 that there was a Supreme God, they added two more degrees and 
 made the Master represent the Supreme God, and taught tlie mem- 
 bers of the third degree that he was the only God. And after the 
 monarchic trick had been played on the people the Masters taught 
 the monarchic lie concerning God and creation to the members of 
 that order. This was because they were ordered to by the King un- 
 der the penalty of being shot or hung if they did not. But not- 
 withstanding they then taught the monarchic lie concerning God 
 and creation to the members in obedience to the King's order, the 
 master wisely reserved the right to retain to himself and transmit 
 to his successors under oath the truth that evolution is the truth 
 and that the monarchic account of God and creation is a lie. 
 And from that early period in the existence of the people in 
 Aryana till now everywhere, whether the order has been called 
 sacred mysteries or masonic mysteries, the Master of the Lodge 
 has transmitted to his successors under oath the Germ Truth, and 
 that God is a people's God, and not a monarchic God, but has 
 always sworn him not to tell it to the other members of the lodge 
 or the people out of the lodge. But as the masters here are now 
 in a free country, and in no danger of being shot by a despotic 
 King, I hereby call on the masters of the lodges to quit teaching 
 the monarchic lies to the members and to tell the germ truth, and 
 that God is a people's God, and to tell the people outside of the 
 lodges the same. 
 
 So we can truthfully say that we have received the germ truth 
 
334 THE TRUE STORY OF A WORLD. 
 
 by tradition from the evoluted people, through the farmers and 
 the masters of the Masonic lodges. 
 
 We can also truthfully say that we have received the scientific 
 proof that it is the truth from the astronomers. 
 
 And from our own observations of the workings of nature we 
 know it to be the truth. 
 
 FROM THE ASTRONOMERS. 
 
 I also heard the germ truth from the great astronomer of our 
 time, Prof. Richard A. Proctor, in a public lecture on astronomy 
 in St. Louis, where he said that the earth not only came from 
 space by evolution but that different germs of all the different 
 kinds of life on the earth came along with the earth and evoluted 
 their kinds into existence here. He also said that all learned 
 astronomers knew it to be true. 
 
 Last and greatest of all I received the germ truth at West 
 Point. One day Prof. William C. Bartlett, our great professor 
 in astronomy, sent a man around the barracks to tell all of our 
 class to come over to the astronomic hall for he was going to tell 
 us something we all ought to know. I was not notified, and, 
 therefore, did not go to the hall, but a classmate told me what it 
 was that the professor wanted to tell us all. 
 
 He said : "Gooding why were you not at the lecture ? It was 
 the best one we have had. Prof. Bartlett .showed us how worlds 
 come into existence, and then told us that people grew out of 
 the ground." 
 
 A few days after, another classmate told me the same. And 
 soon thereafter, Cadet Gentry, a first-classman told me the same. 
 Recently Maj. Gen. John M. Schofield told me that he heard 
 Prof. Bartlett tell the same to his class. 
 
 We now know why the Pope of Rome fights Masonry ; because, 
 notwithstanding the masters of the lodges still teach to the mem- 
 bers his old monarchic lie concerning God and creation, they still 
 transmit under oath from master to master the everlasting truth 
 
THE TRUE STORY OF A WORLD. 335 
 
 of evolution. That evolution is the truth, and that God never 
 created anything, and has no right to rule anybody. 
 
 That nature created everything of its own powers by evolu- 
 tion. And this is why he prohibits the members of his church 
 from joining the lodges, fearing that they might become masters 
 and learn that evolution is the truth, and that he is teaching to 
 them the old monarchic lie. He having been informed that in- 
 formation was transmitted from master to master. 
 
 From what they saw going on before their eyes, subsequent 
 generations to the evoluted people, had good reason to believe in 
 creation by evolution. They saw everything coming and going 
 according to the laws of nature, that with all life it was a ques- 
 tion of conditions. They saw that a hen egg was matter with- 
 out life or action. What it would become was entirely a question 
 of conditions. If let alone it would decay, disintegrate, pass 
 away and become invisible. If placed under a hen for three 
 weeks it would, under the action of heat, evolute into a chicken, 
 a thing of life and beauty and splended food for man. 
 
 That as to what a grain af corn would become was a question 
 of conditions. If left exposed to the weather it would decay and 
 become invisible. If planted in the ground in the proper season 
 and properly tilled it would evolute into a corn-stalk and ears of 
 corn. That a grain of wheat would similarly produce wheat. 
 
 MAN. 
 
 That as to whether men comes into this world or not was en- 
 tirely a question of conditions, and as to whether he lived or 
 died was also a question of conditions. If his supply of air was 
 stopped his lungs collapsed, he died, decayed, disintegrated, and 
 became invisible. If his food was stopped the same result fol- 
 lowed. If he had no water to drink the same result followed. 
 If his blood ceased to flow the same result followed. That dis- 
 ease would cause the same result. From all of which they con- 
 cluded that life was the result of matter under certain conditions 
 and when the conditions failed there was no life. 
 
 Seeing the chemical elements uniting to form new bodies they 
 
336 THE TRUE STORY OF A WORLD. 
 
 concluded that the earth had come into existence from matter 
 passing through different conditions, from chaos to the perfect 
 world. Modern geology has proven that belief to be true. 
 
 ASTRONOMY. 
 
 Astronomy has also proven it to be true. Astronomers tell us 
 that through their telescopes they can now see thousands of 
 worlds in every state of evolution, from the nebula to the per- 
 fect world ; that to suppose that our little world is the only peopled 
 globe would be the quintessence of self-conceit. 
 
 Astronomy informs us that Venus is better adapted to sustain 
 human life than our own globe ; that Mars is also a perfect 
 world. The astronomers have made a map of Mars showing that 
 one-half of its surface is water and the other half land ; that 
 Mars has water-ways that are believed to be canals. 
 
 That Jupiter, fourteen times as large as our little world, is now 
 in the condition of a paste not yet in condition to evolute any 
 kind of life, thus furnisliing us the positive proof in our own 
 solar system that worlds do come from nebula and bring along 
 with them the different germs of all life. 
 
 The Jewish Bible also sustains this truth of natural conditions. 
 It says the earth was void and without form. Void means noth- 
 ing, or matter so finally disintegrated that it can not be seen even 
 through a microscope. The Jewish Bible also says the earth 
 shall be distroyed by fire. The natural or republican account of 
 creation, as we have already seen, explains how it came from 
 matter that was void and without form and also how it is to be 
 destroyed by fire, by explosion. Thus the Jewish Bible and the 
 republican account of creation sustain each other ; that is, that 
 the earth came from nebula and will be destroyed by fire. 
 
 They also both agree that man came from the ground, and 
 only differ as to how he came from the ground. The germ truth 
 truthfully asserts that he came from the ground by growth, evo- 
 lution, from a germ of human life, just as he does now from the 
 
THE TRUE STORY OF A WORLD, 33/ 
 
 womb, by growth, from a germ of human life ; while the mon- 
 archic account of creation in the Jewish Bible falsely asserted 
 that God formed him out of mud and blew the breath of life 
 into him. We all know that to be a lie, for we know that there 
 is nothing in mud that can possibly be converted into flesh, 
 bones, brains, and hair that go to make up a man. That lie was 
 only written to take the mind of man away from the germ truth. 
 
 FROM CHAOS TO COSMOS. 
 
 Last, all religions, republican and monarchic, unite in declar- 
 ing the earth came into existence by evolution. Republican re- 
 ligion truthfully declaring that it came from the power of matter 
 to form all the bodies of nature by evolution. Monarchic relig- 
 ion falsely declaring that its imaginary Monarchic God is al- 
 mighty, and that he ordered nature to evolute it into existence, 
 and that any body who doubted that lie should be eternally 
 damned. 
 
 All races of men have believed that the earth came from 
 chaos. From chaos to cosmos, organized worlds, has always been 
 the belief of all intelligent men, no intelligent people ever be- 
 lieving that the worlds have always been organized as they are 
 now. Mankind have only differed as to who caused the evolu- 
 tion, the majority believing in the republican or astronomic ac- 
 count of creation, that nature matter of its own powers and the 
 different germs of life of their own powers, caused the entire 
 evolution, thus creating everything, while the rest of mankind 
 have been forced to believe in the lying monarchic account of 
 creation which was started by a false pretended revelation; that 
 there is an Almighty God, independent of nature, who ordered 
 nature to evolute everything into existence. Our Jewish Bible 
 account of creation teaches that the earth itself came from space 
 chaos, but that the imaginary Monarchic God ordered it to evo- 
 lute into existence, and that he made a special creation of man, 
 from mud. A false and ridiculous account of creation. 
 
338 THE TRUE STORY OF A WORLD. 
 
 The account of creation given by the Jewish Bible declared 
 that God created the heavens and the earth and all things in 
 them, including the planets and all the other other stars, in six 
 days, and finished his work or job and rested on the seventh day. 
 
 Jupiter, the largest planet in our own solar system, proves 
 that to be a lie, for it is not finished yet, as it is still in the con- 
 dition of a ball of paste, and is, therefore, not in condition to 
 evolute into existence any kind of life and support it. This 
 proves that it requires many centuries to create a planet. 
 
 That account of creation also says that a dew came out of the 
 earth and that God took the dust, mud, of the earth and formed 
 it into a man and blew the breath of life into the mud model at 
 its nostrils, and that it thereby became a living man. 
 
 All intelligent people know that to be a lie, for they know 
 that the breath of life, atmosphere, and no other kind of breath, 
 will furnish bones, flesh, and blood, and hair to a mud model and 
 cause it to become a living man. 
 
 That account of creation also says that God mesmerized the 
 man, or put him to sleep, and then took from his side a rib and 
 made it into a female, to be a wife for the man, Adam, and that 
 he, Adam, called her a woman because she came from man. 
 
 All intelligent people know that to be a lie, for they know 
 that one bone, a rib, cannot be converted into a living woman 
 with not only all the bones she has, but also with all the flesh, 
 blood, hair, and nerves a woman possesses. We also know that 
 a bone does not possess the elements of all those essentials that 
 are absolutely necessary to create a woman. Hence, all intelli- 
 gent people know that the Jewish Bible account of creation is a 
 ridiculous lie. It was written to fool ignorant and superstitious 
 people who had been in slavery for three hundred years, and is, 
 therefore, not fit to be taught to intelligent people ; and the 
 preachers had better quit preaching it to the intellectual people 
 of our times and go to preaching the nebular truth, germ truth 
 
THE TRUE STORY OF A WORLD. 339 
 
 and the astronomic account of creation given in this book, for 
 that is the truth concerning creation. 
 
 They had also better quit preaching monarchic religion to the 
 people, the tyrannical orders of the imaginary monarchic god, and 
 go to preaching to them the golden rule, the moral law, and the 
 great truths of nature, the people's religion, and the people's 
 God, and his love and kindness for them. This will give them 
 more and better to preach about than monarchic religion can pos- 
 sibly furnish them. 
 
 In fact it may be stated as a general truth that the evoluted 
 people all over the earth knew that they and the animals, and 
 fowls, and fish, as well as all vegetable life came by evolution 
 from the ground, from different germs of life ; and that their 
 posterity learned the same from them, and learned that the earth 
 itself came by evolution and brought all the different germs of 
 different kinds of Hie along with it from space. 
 
 And all of this for many generations they knew to be the 
 truth, till the monarchic lie, incited by ambition and greed, was 
 started and forced into the minds of the people, to force it out. 
 Therefore let the minds of all people return to the germ truth, 
 evolution, and the people's holy religion, and worship only the 
 people's God. 
 
 Creation by evolution, the astronomic account of creation, is 
 undoubtedly the truth, 
 
 HOW DO WE KNOW THAT WORLDS EXPLODE ? 
 
 Twice I have witnessed that sight. Once during our late civil 
 war, as I was riding at the head of my command, a cavalry divi- 
 sion in the Union Army, on a night march in Louisiana, looking to 
 the southeast tropic sky, I saw a world, commonly called a star, 
 explode. At that time I thought nothing of it. But three years 
 after the war I was going up the Pacific ocean on my way to 
 California, when, one beautiful night, all nature seemed to blush 
 for its own loveliness. As I stood on the deck with a beautiful 
 
340 THE TRUE STORY OF A WORI.D. 
 
 young- lady star-gazing in the southwest tropic sky, I again saw 
 a world explode. "Why ! that star exploded," exclaimed beauti- 
 ful Pauline Lamoine. "Pauline, that was a world," said I, "many 
 times larger than our own." Otherwise we could not have seen 
 it at its great distance, so many million miles away. Such will 
 be the fate of our earth in time. And this is the true story of a 
 material world. Usually the world drops out of its orbit before 
 it explodes, in which case it is dismissed with the remark : "Oh! 
 that was nothing but a shooting star.'' Well ! what is a shooting 
 :star but a world that has burned out its interior parts by vol- 
 canoes, and its substance has passed off into space in gases till 
 no longer has sufficient mass to hold it in its orbit by attraction 
 and repulsion, when it drops out of its orbit, followed by a train 
 of fire and explodes ? 
 
 Having learned the story of a material world let us now learn 
 the true story of a spiritual world. And this brings us to the 
 question : 
 
 IS THERE A GOD? 
 
 As we have learned from history that the imagination of man 
 has created so many imaginary gods in India, Egypt, Greece, 
 Rome and elsewhere, what proof is there of the existence of any 
 God at all? First, the almost universal belief that there is a 
 God ; that all religion, republican and monarchic, have taught it. 
 That the Greek stoic, and Roman republican religions taught 
 that a Supreme God as well as subordinate Gods of the Greeks 
 and Romans were evoluted into existence by nature. That he 
 was not a creator and dictator, but a dispenser of happiness to 
 those who proved themselves worthy of it. Monarchic religion 
 created by the lie of the old chief, has falsely taught that there is 
 an Almighty God, independent of nature, self-existent, that 
 ordered nature to evolute everything into existence ; that he is a 
 creator and dictator, and will eternally damn anybody who dis- 
 obeys His orders. Monarchic religion also teaches that the 
 
THE TRUE STORY OF A WORLD. 34 1 
 
 machinery of the universe is so perfect that it must have required 
 a great intelligence, or architect, called a Supreme Being, or 
 God, to have made it, as a house made by man required intelli- 
 gence to make it. 
 
 In reply to this republican religion truthfully asserts that the 
 universe does not resemble any machinery or house on the earth. 
 
 In reply to this, republican religion also truthfully asserts that 
 nature itself, of its own powers, is the greatest architect of all, and 
 capable of making any organized universe. That it is the nature 
 of matter, and the different germs of life to grow into all these 
 different forms and organizations. That the mighty works of 
 nature, the systems of worlds without number, are not to be de- 
 grated by comparing them to a common house made by man. 
 
 The positive proof that there is a God is the fact that the mind 
 of man, cultivated and uncultivated, in all ages, naturally feels 
 itself going off into space after God, and mentally sees a form, a 
 personal God. If one God, then, why not many Gods? The 
 only knowledge it is possible for us to acquire is through im- 
 pressions made on our brains by nature, external to our brains, 
 through the senses, sight, hearing, touch, taste and smell, and 
 also through impressions made on our brains by the reasoning 
 power of the brain. From the impressions made on their brains 
 by external nature, and their reasoning power, some of the 
 greatest intellects of all times, from the earliest times after they 
 got the idea that there was any God at all, to the greatest intel- 
 lects of our times, have all concluded that there is a God, and 
 only one God. 
 
 This cumulative evidence furnished by the greatest intellects 
 of the world in all ages ought to be considered conclusive evi- 
 dence that there is one God and only one God. 
 
 The fact that the imagination of man has created so many 
 imaginary gods, is no proof that there is no God at all, for the 
 mind of man on other subjects generally wanders in the dark 
 some time before it arrives at the truth. It has been so in re- 
 
342 THE TRUE STORY OF A WORLD. 
 
 gard to this subject of a God and a soul. In the person of the 
 author the mind of man has at last arrived at the truth in regard 
 to both God and the soul. 
 
 Having proven that there is a God and only one God, the next 
 question that arises is: What kind of a God is he? 
 
 The monarchic religionists claim that their God is unlimited 
 in his powers. The republican religionists claim that their 
 God is limited in his powers. 
 
 The plural Gods were imaginary gods; and as it is an impos- 
 sibility for any God to make one plus one make three, it neces- 
 sarily follows that the monarchic god, whom the monarchists 
 claimed to be all-powerful, is also an imaginary god; and there- 
 fore it necessarily follows that the only God is a people's God, 
 and limited in his powers. 
 
 God could not make you one day younger or one day older than 
 you are if he were to try a thousand years. 
 
 God could not stop the earth from revolving on its axis or 
 going around the sun if he were to try a million years. 
 
 In fact God could not change any of the laws of nature no mat- 
 ter how long he might try, and therefore he is not Almighty ; 
 and consequently is not a monarchic God, but a people's God. 
 
 Nature evoluted God into existence from the only God-germ, 
 and prohibited him from ever even trying to issue any orders to 
 the people, by only endowing him with the power to preside in 
 heaven and make the free immortal souls there supremely happy, 
 and to be only an object for man to pray to while man is still on 
 the planets, and not even to answer prayers, for it is an impos- 
 sibility for him to personally hear and answer, in any way, the 
 millions of prayers that are addressed to him at the same time by 
 the people on the different planets. But nature answers them 
 for him, for it is a law of nature that when ever man, inspired 
 by the religious nature of his brain for a good purpose such as 
 relief in hours of weakness, sickness and distress, and for help in 
 efforts to be good, addresses sincere prayers to God that nature 
 
THE TRUE STORY OF A WORLD. 34 3 
 
 shall answer them for God and furnish the desired relief and 
 consolation, and that will be just as good at though God did it. 
 
 So if you want to be saved do your part and nature will do the 
 rest for you. So at last nature has to do it all here on earth. 
 
 So pray to God as you always have but do it for none but a 
 proper purpose, and with the distinct understanding that he is 
 not a monarchic God, but a people's God, and neither personally 
 hears nor answers your prayers but that nature does it for him. 
 
 Even great nature is not Almighty for it cant change any of 
 its own laws for they are eternal, and therefore it could not en- 
 dow God with Almighty powers. So there is no Almighty 
 powers anywhere in space. 
 
 There is only one real God, and he is the God of the people, 
 and the God of love. History proves that all the ancient repub- 
 lics, as a rule, had republican religion to some extent, and that 
 the monarchies had monarchic religion. Monarchic religion is 
 out of place in a republic. Republican religion alone is ap- 
 propriate to a republic. Republican religion is the only rightful 
 religion anywhere on the earth. 
 
 The history of mankind proves that a God to pray to is as 
 necessary to the brain of man as food is necessary to the stomach. 
 So why doubt the existence of the true and only God, the 
 People's God ? 
 
 But the fact there was only one God-germ in all space and it 
 evoluted the true and only God, the People's God, into existence 
 in the begining of creation to exist forever, and help nature to 
 bless man for all time, on all the planets, and to receive immor- 
 tal souls after the death of the body. 
 
 Because the monarchic account of creation is a lie, and evolu- 
 tion is the truth, it does not follow that there is no God, on the 
 contrary it proves that there is an evoluted God, and that he is 
 the people's God, as they were also evoluted into existence. 
 
 As great nature planted in the brain of man the desire for a 
 God to pray to, and the disposition to believe in His existence, it 
 
344 '''HE TRUE STORY OF A WORLD. 
 
 is natural and reasonable to believe that nature by evolution pro- 
 vided a God to gratify that desire, particularly as she has pro- 
 vided the means of gratification for all the other desires of man. 
 
 The Stoics of Greece believed that a God was in the beginning 
 evoluted into existence to bless man for a long time and was 
 then absorbed into space and gave way to a new God, who in 
 time was also absorbed, and so on. 
 
 The Stoics of Greece also believe that the soul after many cen- 
 turies in heaven was absorbed into space and ceased to be a soul. 
 This was believed to keep heaven from becoming too crowded 
 with souls. They seemed to forget that heaven is capable of in- 
 definite expansion. 
 
 Next, has man a soul, and whence his belief that he has? 
 
 SOUL. 
 
 We have already learned that before they began to bury dead 
 bodies, man saw the dead body of his fellow-man decaying, and 
 subsequently dreamed of seeing him as he appeared in life. 
 Having seen his body decay, he knew it was not the body reap- 
 pearing unto him in a dream, so he concluded that the body must 
 have had a spirit in it that presented the same appearance as that 
 presented by the body in life. Hence his belief in a soul. They 
 at first believed those spirits remained about the neighborhood, 
 calling them ghosts, and were afraid of them. 
 
 It has been asserted that man has a self-consciousness that he 
 himself is a spirit or soul independent of his body, that is, simply 
 living in the body. 
 
 Nearly all men, uncivilized as well as civilized, and most 
 highly cultured, believe they have souls. If man has no soul, 
 why this almost universal belief in it, in men of almost all races 
 and conditions ? 
 
 ARGUMENTS AGAINST THE EXISTENCE OF A SOUL. 
 
 In reply to the arguments in favor of the existence of a soul 
 the infidel materialists declare there is no soul and furnish the 
 
THE TRUE STORY OF A WORLD. 345 
 
 following arguments in favor of their position : That as soon as 
 the blood ceases to flow through the brain there is no life. In 
 reply to which the religionist says there is a soul, but it will not 
 remain in the body that does not furnish blood enough to the 
 brain. That declaration says the infidel materialist assume that 
 there is a soul. That assuming there is a soul does not prove it. 
 That it is a fact well known that when the blood ceases to flow 
 through the brain in proper quantity man has no mind till the 
 blood again begins to flow through the brain in proper quantity 
 as in the case of a swoon, when his eyes open and the brain 
 thinks or he again has mind or intelligence, which is sometimes 
 confounded with the soul. The same effect is produced when the 
 brain is too much surcharged with blood. A swoon is the effect 
 and the brain cannot think or there is no mind, but when the 
 blood escapes from the brain till there is only a proper quantity 
 flowing through it, the eyes open and the brain again begins to 
 think, and the person is said to have mind again. The brain 
 may have too little blood or none at all flowing through it owing 
 to the arteries that carry it to the brain contracting temporarily, 
 and the amount of contraction of those arteries will, therefore, 
 determine the amount of blood that will flow through the brain^ 
 and consequently the amount of thinking power or sense the 
 brain will have. 
 
 The brain will have too much blood in it stopped there by the 
 contraction of the veins that carry it away from the brain, and 
 the amount of contraction of those veins will therefore determine 
 the amount of too much blood there is in the brain, and conse- 
 quently how much the thinking power or sense of the brain is 
 lessened thereby. 
 
 The stopping of the flow of the blood to the brain or away 
 from it will determine the amount of its thinking power or sense. 
 And this will account for a person having more sense at one time 
 than he has at another. If there is too little blood or too much 
 blood in the brain the person will be stupid till a proper quantity 
 
346 THE TRUE STORY OF A WORLD. 
 
 of blood is in the brain, and then he will be in his natural bright- 
 ness. If the quantity is entirely too small or entirely too large a 
 5woon is the effect, and the brain cannot think at all, has no sense 
 while it is in that condition. 
 
 This confounding of the soul with mind or intelligence has 
 fooled the infidel materialist and caused him to think that he has 
 proven that man has no soul because he has intelligence only 
 while the blood flows in proper quantities through the brain. 
 The soul being an existence separate and distinct from mind or 
 intelligence this only proves that a soul is not necessary to phys- 
 ical human life, but does not prove that there is no soul. 
 
 In reply to the assertion of the religionist that he himself is a 
 spirit proven by self-consciousness, the infidel materialist says 
 that self consciousness or proof only exists while the blood con- 
 tinues to flow in proper quantities through the brain, which proves 
 that the self-conscious spirits have no existence. 
 
 The infidel materialists have also asserted that spirit is only 
 matter in space so rarified as to be invisible, and that self-con- 
 sciousness is only a self- consciousness of origin, evolution having 
 already proven that man's body germ came from space, rarified 
 invisible matter, and they have also asserted that there is no 
 spirit, but all is matter in one condition or another. Nature is 
 sometimes called God, and therefore everything that emanates 
 from nature is said to emanate from God. 
 
 That man at the time he was convinced of the existence of a 
 soul by his dreams, had not studied the law of the brain so as to 
 learn that a dead person reappearing to him in a dream was only 
 the image of a dead man that had been impressed on his brain 
 during life, being brought up within the brain during sleep by 
 that power of the brain called recollection, which sometimes acts 
 during sleep as well as waking hours. That it was all in his own 
 brain. That neither body nor spirit had appeared unto him in a 
 dream. That the image of the body was simply revived in his 
 own brain, where it had been lying dormant. 
 
THE TRUE STORY OF A WORLD. 347 
 
 ARGUMENT IN FAVOR OF THE EXISTENCE OF GOD AND THE 
 
 SOUL. 
 
 The human brain is the highest development of material nature 
 on the earth. And when it is operated on through the senses by 
 material nature, other than itself, thought is the result, says the 
 infidel materialist. Then religious thought must be the result 
 as well as any other thought. If religious thought be the oflf- 
 5pring of the brain when operated on by material nature, by what 
 right does the infidel materialist deny the truth of it? To do so 
 is to proclaim nature itself, in its highest development of religious 
 thought, a failure or a lie. If that offspring of material nature, 
 religious thought, teaches man that he has a soul, and that there 
 is a God, by what right does the infidel materialist deny the truth 
 of it when he himself asserts that all thought is the result of 
 matter acting on the brain? The infidel materialist believes in 
 all the developments of material nature till he reaches its highest 
 religious thought, and then declares that a failure or a lie. The 
 believer, on the contrary, considers that highest development of 
 material nature, religious thought, no failure ; on the contrary, 
 only the beginning of a still higher development, the certainty 
 of the development of the quality of immortality in the soul. 
 
 When the material nature through its highest development, 
 religious thought, tells man that he has a spiritual soul that may 
 be developed into an immortal soul, and that there is a God some- 
 where in space to whom that immortal soul will go after death, 
 by what right does the infidel materialist deny that great truth 
 taught or spoken by nature itself, through all the ages, to every 
 race of mankind? 
 
 It has already been stated that in the shoreless ocean of space 
 float the germs of all life. The fact that we are all here proves 
 that there were physical germs in space. If physical germs, why 
 not also spiritual germs in space ? 
 
 Within each human male physical germ there was a soul germ ; 
 
348 THE TRUE STORY OF A WORLD. 
 
 and within each human female physical germ there was also a 
 soul germ ; and when the human male physical germ evoluted 
 the man into existence its soul germ at the same time evoluted 
 the soul into existence. This may also be said of the human 
 female germ and its soul germ. But how about the posterity of 
 the evoluted male and female? Whence came their souls? The 
 answer is easy. We know whence came their physical bodies ; 
 from the uniting of the seed of the male and the seed of the 
 female, which are nothing more nor less than the germs of phys- 
 ical life. Within the seed of the male is a soul germ ; and in the 
 seed of the female is also a soul germ. The physical germs of 
 both parents unite to create the physical body ; and the soul 
 germs of both parents unite to create the soul. This proves that 
 women have souls as well as men, and therefore successfully con- 
 tradicts the doctrine taught by some of the ancients, that women 
 have no souls. That men only have souls. It also proves that 
 nature furnishes the souls as well as the bodies; and that, there- 
 fore, nothing is supernatural, but all is natural, the spiritual as 
 well as the materials. And the fact that woman can transmit the 
 living image of her own father or grandfather to her own son, 
 when he bears no resemblance whatever to his father, or any of 
 his kinfolks, is proof positive that there are spermatazoa in her 
 seed as well as in the seed of her husband, and that therefore she 
 plays an equal part with her husband in the transmission of 
 humanity. A spermatazoa is a germ of human life from which 
 a human being grows or evolutes into existence. 
 
 The development of the quality of immortality in the soul by 
 religious thought and consequent religious conduct, would be no 
 more wonderful than is the development of religious thought from 
 material nature, the biain. 
 
 It requires religious thought, the highest development of ma- 
 terial nature, the brain, and consequent religious conduct, to 
 develop the quality of immortality in the soul after any mortal 
 has_ sinned, or a sincere repentence and religious thought. 
 
THE TRUE STORY OF A WORLD 349 
 
 So, if you would have an immortal soul aud live after death, 
 you must be good in this life, or timely repent and give yourself 
 to religious thought. 
 
 Otherwise you will not have developed the quality of immor- 
 tality in the soul, and death will be the end of you. Choose ye 
 between eternal death and immortality beyond the grave. 
 
 So away with that lie and fraud, monarchic religion, and away 
 with that false and hopeless idea, infidelity, and on with the peo- 
 ple's holy religion and the worship of the true and only God, 
 the people's God. 
 
 NO TRANSMIGRATION OF SOULS NOR BODIES. 
 
 In Egypt they finally imagined that the soul had to transmi- 
 grate through every animal from the lowest to the highest man 
 in this world, and in the next world, had to make a similar trans- 
 migration through all the animals before it could ever reach the 
 final paradise. This was the foolish idea of the evolution of the 
 soul. From this came to Darwin and others the equally foolish 
 idea that the body evoluted from the animals or a common origin 
 with the animals. Neither the body nor the soul of man ever came 
 from the animals^ or a common origin zvith them. 
 
 The body of man came from his own physical germ in space, 
 and his soul from its own soul germ, which was inclosed within 
 his physical germ. 
 
 All nature proves that the animals were placed in this life by 
 nature, solely for the use of the people in this life, and not to 
 furnish souls or bodies to them. As they were placed here only 
 for the convenience of the people, it follows that they have no 
 souls. The senses and some intelligence were given to the an- 
 imals that the might take care of themselves till the people 
 should have use for them, and that they might be of use to the 
 people. The fact that they have intelligence only proves that 
 they have ph}sical life. The fact that they can not comprehend 
 the abstract qualities, as truth, virtue, etc., proves that they are 
 
350 THE TRUE STORY OF A WORLD. 
 
 incapable of considering the question of spiritually, and conse- 
 quently have no souls. When you talk to them about the physi- 
 cal objects in nature, they can understand you, but when you 
 speak to them of truth or spirituality they can not understand 
 you, and can not be made to. The power to comprehend abstract 
 truth and spirituality is the dividing line between human beings 
 and animals ; between spiritual life and physical life ; between 
 people with souls and animals without souls. 
 
 And this is the true story of a Spiritual World. 
 
 And the fact there never was any transmigration of souls or 
 bodies is proof positive that there never was any pre-existence ; 
 and that each germ of life originally evoluted its own kind into 
 existence. The ridiculous lie of transmigration was originally 
 started by a cunning priest that he might use it to frighten the 
 ignoiant and superstitious people, by telling them if they were 
 not good in this life when they died they would have to go back 
 and live another life as a dog and so on. And that is all there 
 ever was in that ridiculous lie of transmigration, that made such 
 a big fool of Darwin and many others. 
 
 The Republican and Democratic churches will help you to be 
 good, happy in this life, and reach immortality beyond the 
 grave. So sustain those churches of the people, and the people's 
 God forever. But keep church and State separate and distinct 
 from each other forever. 
 
 DIFFERENT RELIGIONS. 
 
 THE people's RELIGION. 
 
 The people's religion consists of: 
 
 1. A firm belief in creation by evolution, or the Nebular Tnttk 
 and the Germ Truth as given in this book. 
 
 2. A firm belief in, love for, and worship of the people's God. 
 
 3. A firm belief in and strict observance of the moral law, as 
 commanded by the wisdom of mankind. 
 
THE TRUE STORY OF A WORLD. 35 1 
 
 Thou shalt not murder. 
 Thou shalt not steal. 
 
 Thou shalt not slander or lie on anybody. 
 Thou shalt be virtuous. 
 Think purely. Speak purely. Act purely. 
 Thou shalt be temperate and cleanly through frequent ablu- 
 tions. 
 
 4. A sincere and ardent love for humanity, and a firm determi- 
 nation to make this life better and happier by a strict observance 
 of the Golden Rule^ Do by others as you would have them do by 
 you. 
 
 5. A firm belief that the soul can only be made immortal, and 
 saved from eternal death, on the death of the body, by a good 
 life here, or a timely repentance, and a firm determinaiion to be 
 your own savior by leading a good life here, with the help of 
 nature and the people's God, in answer to your prayers sincerely 
 asking him for help. 
 
 These are the articles of faith in the people's religion as laid 
 down in the People's Holy Bible, but nobody is forced to believe 
 them. " Sweet Bye and Bye " is the favorite hymm in the peo- 
 ple's religion. 
 
 Republican religion is the only true religion, and there is only 
 one real God, and he is the republican God. The God of the 
 People, the God of Love. Monarchic religion is the religion of 
 eternal hate, tyranny, and vengeance, and having originated in 
 fraud, pretended revelation, and been perpetuated by tyranny, 
 has nojrightful existence anywhere on the earth, and ought to be 
 abandoned by all mankind. The monarchic God is the God of 
 tyranny and eternal vengeance. 
 
 History proves that the ancient republics all, as a rule, had re- 
 publican religion, and that the monarchies had monarchic re- 
 ligion. 
 
 Monarchic religion and a monarchic bible are out of place in a 
 
352 THE TRUE STORY OF A WORLD. 
 
 republic. Republican religion and a republiaan bible alone are 
 appropriate to a republic. 
 
 Republican religion truthfully declares that nature was the 
 creator, and that nature created man to be a source of happiness 
 to woman, and created woman to be a source of happiness to 
 man, and created God to be a source of happiness to both ; and 
 not to tyrannize over either. That nature only conferred on God 
 the power to help nature bless mankind. 
 
 Republican religion declares that, through faith and repent- 
 ance, redemption is the right of every child of humanity. 
 
 Monarchic religion pretends to grant the same as a. favor fiom 
 a monarch, who is undoubtedly only an imaginary God. 
 
 There is but one limitation on the right of man to think and 
 choose for himself in religion, and that is this : He has no right 
 to establish monarchy in religion, for that denies to man the 
 right to think and choose for himself in religion. 
 
 True republican religion never brought trouble to any people. 
 Wherever in the republic trouble has come, it has always been 
 brought on by some of the people trying to force some mon- 
 archic idea on the rest of the people. 
 
 Republican religion ennobles the human brain, and says to it : 
 Think, for nature created you to think. Monarchic religion, on 
 the contrary, degrades the brain by denying to it the right to 
 think, and says to it, you shall not think, but blindly obey the 
 orders given to you. 
 
 Republican religion came first and existed for centuries, when 
 monarchic religion came by fraud and stole all its good ideas, where 
 it has any, from republican religion. The monarchies of Europe 
 for centuries forced the people to believe in monarchic religion 
 by burning them at the stake and murdering them in the inqui- 
 sition and massacres. 
 
 Monarchic religion means that you shall believe just what you 
 are ordered to believe, or be persecuted and murdered on this 
 earth, and eternally damned after death for not so believing. 
 
THE TRUE STORY OF A WORLD. 353 
 
 The people's holy religion, on the contrary, means that you 
 shall be free, as nature created you to be, to believe as you please 
 to believe, and you shall not be persecuted or murdered on this 
 earth, or eternally damned after death for so believing. 
 
 The people's holy religion also prohibits all sacrifices. A 
 monarchic religionist is one who believes in monarchy in relig- 
 ion, and would like to be the monarch himself and order every- 
 body else to believe as he believes, and murder and eternally 
 damn them if they do not obey his orders. 
 
 A people's religionist, on the contrary, is one who believes in 
 true republicanism in religion, the people's holy religion, and 
 allows everybody else to believe as they please to believe. 
 
 So away with monarchic religion and infidelity, and on with 
 the people's holy religion, and the worship of the true and only 
 God, the people's God. 
 
 In the order of nature God was created, evoluted, before man 
 that he might be ready to help nature bless man when he came 
 into existence. 
 
 The advocates of republican religion have astronomy, chemis- 
 try, geology and nature to sustain them in the truth of what they 
 advocate, while the advocates of monarchic religion have only 
 the false assertion of the tricky old chief and equally tricky men 
 since his day, to sustain their religion, which originated in lie 
 and force and has been perpetuated by tyranny, denying to man 
 his natural inalienable right to think for himself in religion and 
 politics. 
 
 The monarchic religionists are infidels to the only true faith, 
 republican religion, and deserve the fate of all who deny to the 
 people the right to think for themselves in religion and politics, 
 eternal death ; that is, that death shall be the end for them. 
 
 The first worship was nature worship in the groves ; the next, 
 the worship of the imaginary gods, Jupiter and others, that were 
 supposed to be the spirits of the powers of nature, in the grand 
 temples that were erected to them in India, Anthens, Rome and 
 
354 THE TRUE STORY OF A WORLD. 
 
 elsewhere; and then the worship of the only true God, the 
 republican democratic God, the help of nature to be the dispenser 
 of happiness to mankind, in answer to prayer. 
 
 And then the monarchic idea of God after it was created by 
 the lie and trick of the old chief; and then the awful tyranny 
 that followed. 
 
 The worship of the different powers of nature and the worship 
 of the imaginary, gods were simply nature leading the mind of 
 man from his own soul to the one only true God, the republican 
 God, the people's God. 
 
 That God is not an all-powerful Creator and dictator is also 
 proven by the fact that this life has so many wicked slanderers, 
 poisoners and murderers and would-be murderers who try to mur- 
 der good people while they sleep. If He had possessed the 
 power of creation He would never have created such. And if 
 He were an all powerful dictator He would not allow such to live 
 slander, poison, and murder innocent people. If He had the 
 power to prevent such crimes and would not exercise it to pro- 
 tect innocent people He would be meaner than the criminals. 
 
 Nature can be excused for creating such criminals, for we all 
 know that she sometimes makes miscarriages and brings forth 
 human monstrosities without heart or soul. 
 
 IS THERE A HELL? 
 
 The primitive people saw that the dead body, including the 
 bones, decayed, disintregrated and became invisible, and, there- 
 fore, knew that it could never be resurrected to be burned in a 
 hell in this world or any other world. 
 
 They also saw dead bodies burned or cremated, and that they 
 suffered no pain. From which fact they knew that the idea of a 
 body being burned forever in a hell, as a punishment for sin it 
 had committed while living here, was simply false and ridiculous. 
 We know that a live body will burn up in a few minutes, and 
 cease to feel pain. 
 
THE TRUE STORY OF A WORLD. 355 
 
 As a dead body is incapable of resurrection and incapable of 
 pain, it follows conclusively that there is no hell for the body 
 after death. 
 
 Is there any hell for the soul after the death of the body? The 
 majority of the primitive people believed that the souls of the 
 good people went to the good Spirit — God, in heaven. But, fin- 
 ally, the wisest of them concluded that the bad people had, by 
 their conduct here, proven that their souls were not worthy to 
 live after the death of the body, and therefore believed that they 
 died with the body. 
 
 There is no hell except in this life, and there are plenty of 
 them here. Mental hells here and physical hells here. And all 
 bad people ought to be given hell here. Otherwise they will 
 escape all punishment. All murderers ought to be sent to the gal- 
 lows hell. All the other criminals ought to be sent to the peni- 
 tentiary hell. 
 
 O! for a more vigorous enforcement of the criminal laws, that 
 our criminals may all be sent to hell here on earth. And, O! for 
 preachers who will preach the sending of all criminals to these 
 real hells, instead of preaching the monarchic imaginary hell after 
 death to try to frighten people. 
 
 On v;ith the criminals to the real hells here on earth. This is 
 absolutely necessary to the safety of life and property here on 
 earth. 
 
 DEFENDS RELIGION TO THE LAST. 
 
 If there was no God, and man had no soul to save, and it was 
 all simply matter, in one condition or another, from chaos to cos- 
 mos, and back from cosmos to chaos, ^o help make up new worlds, 
 why would a religious nature have been impressed on man by 
 matter? All admit that man has a religious nature. In that 
 case it is plain that a religious nature would have been impressed 
 on man to make him lead a better life here. But there being a 
 God, and man having a soul to save, it is plain that his soul- 
 
3 56 THE TRUE STORY OF A WORLD. 
 
 germ has given him a religious nature, not only to make him live 
 a better life here, but that he may also develop the quality of im- 
 mortality in his soul, that he may avoid eternal death and live 
 forever beyond the grave. 
 
 So in either case it is plain that his religious nature ought to 
 be cultivated. But the question naturally arises how it ought to 
 be cultivated? But first we will consider how it has been culti- 
 vated. In the historic part of this book we have already learned 
 how it has been cultivated all around the earth, both in republics 
 and monarchies. So we will now consider how it ought to be 
 cultivated. 
 
 HOW SHOULD THE RELIGIOUS NATURE OF MAN BE CULTIVATED > 
 
 As to whether or not religion is good for a man depends en- 
 tirely as to how his religious nature is cultivated. 
 
 The right to worship God according to the dictates of his own 
 conscience is one of natural, inherant and inalienable rights of 
 man, and any cultivation of his religious nature that deprives 
 him of that right is plainly an improper cultivation of it, as 
 forcing monarchic religion on him. 
 
 Republican religion, or religious liberty, is the natural, inalien- 
 able right of man, and is the soul of our republic, and ought to 
 be the soul of every country in the world. 
 
 "O Liberty, how many crimes have been committed in thy 
 name ! " was the exclamation of Madame Roland as she stood on 
 the scaifold to be guillotined during the French Revolution. 
 
 O Monarchic Religion, how many crimes have been committed 
 in thy name! In thy name the martyrs were burned at the stake 
 in violation of the commandment : Thou shalt not kill. 
 
 In thy name thousands of innocent people have been murdered 
 on the altar as useless sacrifices to imaginary gods in violation of 
 the commandment: Thou shalt not kill. In thy name thousands 
 were murdered in the Crusades and Inquisition and in the massacre 
 of Saint Bartholomew. In thy name innocent blood has been shed, 
 
THE TRUE STORY OF A WORLD. 357 
 
 but in the name of true republican religion no crimes are ever 
 committed, for in that every human being is accorded the right 
 to think and choose for himself. 
 
 Any cultivation of religion which causes wars or the taking of 
 human life as sacrifices, or as martyrs, or in any way, other than 
 for crimes according to the criminal law of the land, is plainly 
 wrong, and deserves the denunciation of mankind in all ages. 
 
 Any cultivation of the religious nature of man that causes man 
 to hate man, or fails to restrain him from manufacturing lies 
 about his fellowman, or having him secretly poisoned or assassi- 
 nated, while awake or asleep, is plainly wrong, and deserves the 
 denunciation of mankind in all ages. Any cultivation of the reli- 
 gious nature of a man that prevents the destruction of human 
 life, inculcates the moral law and prevents man from hating and 
 slandering his fellowman, and encourages him in the hope of 
 eternal happiness beyond the grave, is plainly right, and should 
 be encouraged by all mankind in all ages, for : 
 
 " ' Tis religion that can give 
 Sweetest comfort while we live, 
 And after death, joy 
 Lasting as Eternity. 
 
 Obey the Golden Rule. Do by others as you would have them 
 do by you, and you will never do a mean thing to anybody, and 
 immortality will be yours. 
 
 As hope is better than despair, so the people's religion is better 
 than infidelity. As life is better than death, give me the hope of 
 immortality. As the people's religion is the religion of love, and 
 monarchic religion is the religion of eternal hate, give me the 
 people's religion. As I breathe my last let the music of " Sweet 
 By and By " sound in my ears, as I hope for immortality. 
 
 And if it be all a dream let me dream it forever. But it is not 
 alia dream, it is a reality, for in each physical human germ there 
 was a soul-germ to evolute a soul into existence in the evoluted 
 man and in the evoluted woman ; and in the seed of the man and 
 
358 THE TRUE STORY OF A WORLD. 
 
 seed of the woman there are soul-germs to unite and create souls 
 for all time in the order of nature. 
 
 And somewhere in space Heaven will be found and weary souls 
 gain rest, for: 
 
 " There is a land that is fairer than day, 
 And by faith we can see it afar, 
 For the Father waits over the way 
 To prepare us a dwelling-place there. 
 In the sweet bye and bye, 
 We shall meet on that beautiful shore. 
 
 "We shall sing on that beautiful shore 
 
 The melodious songs of the blest, 
 
 And our spirits shall sorrow no more, 
 
 Not a sigh for the blessing of rest. 
 
 In the sweet bye and bye, 
 
 We shall meet on that beautiful shore. 
 
 "To our bountiful Father above 
 
 We will offer the tribute of praise, 
 For the glorious gift of His love, 
 And the blessings that hallow our days. 
 In the sweet bye and bye, 
 We shall meet on that beautiful shore. 
 
 All mankind are under everlasting obligations to S. Fillmore 
 Bennett for this glorious hymn, which is so expressive of immor- 
 tality.